《I Can Go to the Mirror World》


 Prologue: The Room of Mirrors

    The warm scent of polished wood and aged paper filled the air as seven-year-old Hikaru Shinomura stumbled into the back room of his family¡¯s antique shop, clutching a small mirror in both hands. The ornate frame of the mirror gleamed under the soft yellow glow of the overhead lamp, its surface reflecting his wide-eyed curiosity and a hint of a sheepish grin.


    ¡°Careful, Hikaru,¡± his father¡¯s gentle voice echoed behind him. ¡°That one is fragile.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad,¡± Hikaru said with a determined nod, steadying his grip. ¡°Where should I put it?¡±


    ¡°Follow me,¡± his father replied, opening a sliding wooden door to reveal a room unlike any other in the shop.


    Hikaru froze in awe. The room was lined with mirrors of every shape and size. Rectangular mirrors leaned against the walls, round ones hung like paintings, and small hand mirrors were arranged meticulously on shelves. The entire room seemed alive with reflections, creating an endless labyrinth of light and shadow. In the center of the room sat a single wooden chair, old but well-kept, its surface smooth from years of use.


    ¡°Why are there so many mirrors here?¡± Hikaru asked, his voice hushed with wonder.


    His father chuckled softly, stepping into the room and motioning for Hikaru to follow. ¡°This is where I keep the special ones¡ªthe ones that have stories.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Stories?¡± Hikaru¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity as he placed the small mirror carefully on a nearby shelf. ¡°How can a mirror have a story?¡±


    His father knelt beside him, brushing a hand over the back of the chair in the center of the room. ¡°When I was your age, I used to sit here, right in this chair, whenever I felt lonely or sad.¡± He smiled, his gaze distant as though he were seeing another time entirely. ¡°I¡¯d look into the mirrors and imagine another version of myself staring back. Someone braver, stronger¡ªsomeone who could face the things I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Hikaru tilted his head, trying to picture it. ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°It did,¡± his father said, his smile growing. ¡°Sometimes, it felt like that other me understood things I couldn¡¯t say out loud. It was... comforting, knowing that no matter how I felt, I was never really alone.¡±


    Hikaru turned to one of the mirrors on the wall, peering into his own reflection. He stuck out his tongue, and the boy in the mirror did the same. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s really another me in there?¡±


    His father ruffled Hikaru¡¯s hair with a chuckle. ¡°Who knows? Mirrors are mysterious things. Maybe they show us more than just our faces. Maybe, if you look closely enough, you¡¯ll find a part of yourself you¡¯ve never met before.¡±


    Hikaru frowned thoughtfully, staring into the mirror as if expecting his reflection to wink back. ¡°That¡¯s kinda cool,¡± he muttered.


    His father laughed again, his voice rich with warmth. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finish setting up before your mother finds out we¡¯ve been slacking.¡±


    As they left the room, Hikaru glanced back one last time. The chair in the middle of the mirrors seemed to call to him, its presence oddly inviting.


    To Be Continue.

 A Normal Day

    It''s funny how life settles into a routine, like a song on repeat. Wake up, go to school, attend student council meetings, go home, and do it all over again. Predictable. Not that I''m complaining¡ªnormal is fine. Normal is good.


    My name''s Hikaru Shinomura. I''m seventeen, a second-year student at Nishihama High School in Kamakura, the coastal city known for its temples and the Great Buddha at K¨­toku-in. If you open the classroom windows on a clear day, you can hear the seagulls crying out over the school bell. Tourists wander the streets lined with cozy cafes and souvenir shops, snapping pictures of the scenery I''ve grown used to. It''s peaceful, unremarkable, and honestly, I don''t mind.


    I''m not the smartest guy in class, or the fastest on the track team. I''m just Hikaru¡ªanother quiet student who happens to help out on the student council.


    Kring! The school bell echoed across the courtyard as I stepped onto the grounds.


    The hallways buzzed with their usual energy¡ªclassmates stressing over exams, talking about weekend plans, or laughing about nothing in particular. I nodded at a few familiar faces on my way to the student council room, not stopping for conversation.


    The council room was tucked away on the third floor, at the end of a quieter hallway. It wasn''t like I had a reason to rush there. Meetings were often uneventful¡ªplanning events, managing schedules, and taking notes. Still, I didn''t mind. It was something to do, something that made me feel part of the school in my own way.


    When I reached the door, I knocked lightly before stepping inside.


    The room was as calm as ever. Aoi Tanaka, our president, sat at the head of the table, flipping through a binder with her usual composed expression. She gave me a polite nod without looking up.


    Riku Yamashita, the vice president, was leaning back in his chair, legs casually propped up on the table. He was scribbling something on a piece of paper¡ªprobably a doodle or a half-baked idea. He always had too much energy for this room.


    Mayu Kurokawa, our treasurer, sat by the window, her head bent over a stack of papers. She was as focused as ever, sorting through documents with the precision of someone who didn''t know how to take a break.


    I slid into the chair next to Riku, setting my bag down with a small thud.


    "Late again, Hikaru-kun?" Riku teased, flashing me his usual smirk. "You''re setting a terrible example for the first-years, you know."


    "Two minutes," I muttered, leaning back in my chair. "And the meeting hasn''t even started yet."


    "Still," he said with a wink, "slippery slope."


    Aoi sighed softly, clearly ignoring us. "Let''s get started," she said, glancing at the agenda laid out in front of her.


    I blinked, confused. "Started with what? You didn''t say anything in the group chat this morning."


    "What do you mean, Hikaru-kun?" Riku chimed in, spinning his pen between his fingers. "It''s December, remember? It''s going to snow by the end of the month! Finally, winter break!"


    Mayu, still focused on her papers, didn''t look up but muttered, "And, as usual, Riku-kun''s thinking about everything except the actual agenda."


    Riku grinned sheepishly. "Come on, Mayu-san, lighten up. Snow means plans! So, Hikaru-kun, what do you think? Going anywhere exciting?"


    I shrugged, leaning back in my chair. "Nowhere special. Normal''s fine."


    But even as I said it, a part of me wondered if this winter would really be just another routine, or if it might bring something unexpectedThis tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Aoi sat back on the couch and nodded thoughtfully, a small smile playing on her lips. "Umu, umu. How about just a private student council gathering? We can play in the snow together!"


    "It''s just playing as usual, isn''t it?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "A special gathering!" Aoi insisted, her voice carrying a rare note of excitement as she leaned forward, clasping her hands dramatically.


    Riku chuckled, spinning his pen between his fingers. "Sounds like Aoi-san''s already made up her mind. Do we even have a choice in this?"


    Mayu sighed softly, setting her papers down in a neat stack. "As long as it doesn''t interfere with actual council duties, I suppose it''s fine."


    Aoi''s smile widened as she clapped her hands together. "Perfect! It''ll be fun, Hikaru-kun, you''ll see!"


    "I just want to lie under my kotatsu..." I muttered, my voice barely audible as I avoided their gazes.


    "Anyway... Hikaru-kun," Mayu said, her calm voice breaking the flow of the conversation.


    I turned toward her, surprised she was addressing me directly. "Yeah? What is it?"


    "Your family has an antique shop, right?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "...Yeah? Why, you want to visit?"


    "Actually, yes," Mayu admitted, her expression softening just a little. "I want to buy something for my grandpa before he passes away. He''s almost 100 years old."


    "Damn! 100 years old!?" Riku yelled bluntly, his chair screeching as he leaned forward in shock.


    "Almost," Mayu corrected flatly, brushing off his reaction. "He''s 99."


    "Well, yeah? My shop has plenty of antique things," I said, scratching the back of my neck. "But... most of them are pretty expensive, you know?"


    Mayu nodded thoughtfully. "I''ll just go for something cheap but good. I''m not looking for anything extravagant."


    "I''ll go with you!" Aoi exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm.


    Riku nodded, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah, same here. Sounds fun."


    Great... more people again, I thought, suppressing a sigh.


    "Hey, hey, Hikaru-kun," Aoi called out, leaning slightly toward me with a curious look.


    "And now what?" I replied, glancing at her with mild exasperation.


    "Have you ever felt something strange?" she asked, her tone dropping slightly, almost conspiratorial. "You know, with antique items? They might have their own stories, right? Are there any... horror stories?"


    I paused, her question hanging in the air. The others turned their attention to me, intrigued.


    "Horror stories?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow. "You''re getting ideas from those late-night ghost shows again, aren''t you?"


    Aoi pouted. "I''m serious! Think about it¡ªantique items come from all sorts of places. They could have mysterious histories! Maybe one of them is haunted or cursed."


    Riku leaned forward, his grin widening. "Oh, this sounds good. Do tell, Hikaru-kun. Got any creepy tales from the shop?"


    Mayu, who had been silent, glanced up from her papers. "Honestly, it wouldn''t surprise me if some of those antiques had unsettling stories attached. You''ve probably seen some weird things working there, haven''t you?"


    I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "Well, yeah, we''ve had some strange items come through. But haunted? I don''t know about that."


    "Come on, don''t hold back," Riku said, his eyes practically sparkling. "You''re not fooling anyone, Hikaru-kun. Spill it."


    I hesitated, my mind drifting to an old story my father once told me. "Okay, fine. There''s one. But don''t blame me if you can''t sleep tonight."


    Aoi clapped her hands together, clearly delighted. "Yes! Go on!"


    I crossed my arms, trying to recall the details. "There''s this old hand mirror we''ve had in the shop for as long as I can remember. My dad says it came from a noblewoman''s estate, over a hundred years ago. It''s a beautiful piece¡ªornate silver frame, intricate carvings, the works. But according to my dad, the noblewoman who owned it... well, she didn''t exactly die peacefully."


    Riku''s grin faltered, just a little. "What happened to her?"


    "She was obsessed with her reflection," I said, my voice lowering. "To the point where she spent hours staring into that mirror, talking to it as if it could talk back. Some say she was seeing someone¡ªor something¡ªinside it. And when she died, they found her slumped in front of the mirror, her face frozen in terror."


    "Creepy," Aoi whispered, hugging her knees to her chest.


    "That''s not the weirdest part," I continued, leaning forward slightly. "The mirror has a crack running through it now, but it wasn''t there before she died. And every now and then, people swear they see something move in it¡ªsomething that doesn''t match the reflection."


    "Okay, now you''re making things up," Riku said, though his voice wasn''t as confident as before.


    I shrugged. "Believe what you want. But the mirror''s still in the shop if you''re curious."


    Aoi''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "I have to see it! Can we?"


    "Sure, if you''re brave enough," I said, smirking.


    Mayu sighed, already regretting her decision to get involved. "I just wanted to buy a gift, not get caught up in ghost stories..."


    "Too late now," Riku said with a grin. "We''re all in this together."


    ***


    The break ended, and I found myself walking alone down the hallway, the faint hum of chatter fading as students filtered back into their classrooms. My thoughts wandered, circling back to the story I had told about the mirror. It was mostly made up, but not entirely.


    To Be Continue.

 A Normal Day II

    The hand mirror did exist, and my father had mentioned it once in passing when I was younger. I''d always thought his words were just a way to keep a bored kid entertained. But now, weaving a half-truth into a story for the others, I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself.


    "Haunted mirror," I muttered under my breath, shaking my head. The absurdity of it made me smile, though a small part of me wondered¡ªwhat if there was more to it?


    Pushing the thought aside, I reached my classroom. Sliding the door open, I stepped inside to find only a handful of people scattered across the room. Some were resting their heads on their desks, others quietly chatting in small groups. The air was calm, a stark contrast to the usual energy before classes.


    I made my way to my desk near the window, dropping into the chair with a quiet sigh. It was nice, this brief lull in the day. The faint warmth of the afternoon sun filtered through the glass, casting soft shadows on the floor.


    Propping my chin on my hand, I gazed outside at the school grounds. The leaves were sparse now, bare branches swaying gently in the cool breeze. Winter was creeping in, slow and steady.


    The quiet wrapped around me like a blanket, and for a moment, I allowed myself to relax. These small, unremarkable moments were my favorite¡ªnothing happening, no expectations, just time to think.


    I idly tapped my pen against the desk, my mind drifting back to the student council room and the others'' reactions to the story. Aoi''s enthusiasm, Riku''s teasing, Mayu''s quiet exasperation... they all had their quirks, but somehow it worked.


    Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad if they came to the shop, I thought. At least it''ll make things a little more interesting.


    The classroom stayed quiet, the faint sounds of distant voices in the hallway serving as background noise. I closed my eyes for a moment, enjoying the stillness before the day inevitably picked up pace again.


    Prang!


    The sudden crash jolted me out of my thoughts. My eyes darted to the source of the sound¡ªa mirror shattered across the floor near me. For a moment, my heart raced, a strange coincidence considering I''d just been thinking about mirrors.


    Standing beside the mess was Sakura Morita, her face a mix of frustration and resignation.


    "Ahhh, it''s destroyed," she muttered, staring at the broken pieces.


    I quickly got up and bent down to help. "That''s unfortunate, Sakura-san."


    She sighed, crouching beside me. "Ahhh, it really is... I just borrowed it from home, too."


    As I gathered the scattered shards, one piece caught my attention. I reached for it, carefully picking it up, but as my thumb brushed its surface, a strange sensation coursed through me.


    It felt... empty. Not hollow, but as if my thumb had slipped into something beyond the glass¡ªa void. I froze for a split second, staring at the shard in my hand.


    What was that?


    I blinked, shaking off the thought. No way. I''m awake. It''s just my imagination. Still, a faint unease lingered as I continued picking up the shards.


    "Should I put these in the trash?" I asked, holding the collected pieces in my hands.


    "Oh, don''t worry, Hikaru-san, I''ll do it myself," she said, reaching out to take them.


    "Let me help you," I insisted, keeping the glass in my hands. "These are sharp¡ªyou might hurt yourself."


    Her hand hesitated mid-air, and she gave me a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, Hikaru-san. That''s kind of you."


    I nodded, carefully placing the shards into an empty box she had brought along. But as I handed over the last piece, I couldn''t shake the strange feeling from before¡ªthe moment my thumb had touched the glass. It was almost as if the mirror wasn''t entirely... broken.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    With the shards of the mirror safely contained in the box, Sakura and I headed out of the classroom together, making our way to the schoolyard where the larger trash bins were kept. The crisp afternoon air greeted us as we stepped outside, a gentle breeze rustling the trees.


    I glanced over at her, curiosity getting the better of me. "So, how''d the mirror fall in the first place?"


    Sakura adjusted her grip on the box and let out a sheepish laugh. "Ah, well, it''s kind of embarrassing," she admitted, raising a hand to point at her glasses. "I was trying to fix these. They''re a bit crooked, and when I adjusted them, I accidentally knocked the mirror off the desk."


    I looked at her glasses, noticing the slight tilt in one of the arms. It wasn''t anything too noticeable, but once she pointed it out, it was hard to unsee.


    "Looks like they''ve been through a lot," I said with a small smile.


    She sighed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Yeah, they''ve been like this for a while. I keep meaning to get them fixed, but I just haven''t had the time."


    "Maybe it''s a sign you should finally take care of it," I teased lightly.


    She laughed, the sound soft and a little self-conscious. "Maybe. Though I don''t think my clumsiness will disappear even if I get new ones."


    We reached the trash bins near the edge of the schoolyard. I carefully placed the box of broken mirror pieces into the bin, making sure none of the shards spilled out. As I straightened up, I noticed Sakura watching me with a thoughtful expression.


    "Thanks for helping, Hikaru-san," she said, her tone genuine.


    "No problem. It''s better than you cutting your hands on those shards," I replied, brushing my hands off.


    "Umm, eto..." Sakura mumbled, her voice a little awkward as she nodded slightly. "Should we head back to class?"


    I gave her a small smile, sensing the sudden shift in the atmosphere. "Yeah, let''s go."


    We started walking back toward the school building, the silence between us a little more noticeable than before. It wasn''t uncomfortable, but there was something about the way Sakura was fidgeting that made me wonder if I had said something wrong.


    "So, what are you going to do during winter break?" I asked, trying to ease the tension.


    Sakura blinked, as if the question caught her off guard. She glanced up at the sky for a moment before shrugging. "I''m not sure, honestly. Probably just stay home and relax. Maybe visit my grandparents... How about you?"


    I nodded, leaning slightly against the school building. "Probably sleep, but those student council members... they won''t let me. They''ve got this special gathering planned."


    "Hikaru-san... Are you really that busy? What kind of special gathering? You''re going to work even during winter break?"


    "It''s not actually special," I explained, shaking my head. "It''s just a gathering, like a hangout with friends, not really student council business. We''re probably just going to walk around and play in the snow."


    Sakura''s eyes brightened a little at the mention of snow. "That sounds fun," she said with a small smile. "I haven''t played in the snow for years. Maybe I should join you all."


    I glanced over at her, surprised. "You want to hang out with the student council?"


    She seemed taken aback by my response. "Well... um, would you allow me?"


    I shrugged. "I mean, it''s fine. Are you free?"


    Sakura paused for a moment, considering my question. "Yeah, I should be free. Winter break''s the only time I can really relax," she said with a small grin. "I think it''ll be nice to do something... different for once."


    I nodded, smiling lightly. "Then it''s settled. Just let me know if you want to join. It''ll be more fun with more people."


    As we arrived at class, the day resumed as usual, and the rest of the school day passed by in a blur.


    After school, the student council and I walked together, and as we neared the entrance, I could hear their excited chatter. They were all eager to visit my family''s antique shop.


    "Geez... it''s cold," Riku muttered, pulling his jacket tighter around himself.


    The wind bit at our skin as we walked through the school gates, heading toward the narrow alley where my family''s antique shop was located. The cold air made my breath visible, misting in front of me with each exhale. Despite the chill, the group seemed in good spirits, chatting and laughing as we made our way through the quiet streets of Kamakura.


    "It''s really close to the school, isn''t it?" Mayu remarked, glancing around. She had a thoughtful expression, as if she was taking in the whole atmosphere of the town.


    "Yeah, it''s not far. Just a five-minute walk," I replied, adjusting my bag on my shoulder.


    As we turned onto the street where my shop was, the old wooden sign came into view. The place wasn''t big, but it had a cozy, lived-in charm. The old wooden doors creaked when I pushed them open, and the familiar smell of aged wood and antiques filled the air.


    "Wow, it''s so... nostalgic," Aoi said, stepping inside. She looked around, her eyes wide with interest. "I didn''t expect it to have this kind of atmosphere."


    I chuckled softly. "My family''s been running it for years. It''s kind of like our second home."


    Riku and Mayu wandered deeper into the store, already picking up various curiosities from the shelves. The sound of their chatter blended with the soft hum of the old store, and for a moment, everything felt peaceful.


    "Ah, welcome. You must be my son''s friends," came a voice from the back of the shop.


    It was my father, stepping into view with a warm smile.


    To Be Continue.

 Antique Store

    Mayu gave a slight bow in greeting, followed by Aoi and Riku, who quickly mimicked her gesture.


    "It''s nice to meet you," they said in sync, their voices overlapping slightly.


    My father chuckled warmly. "Haha, nice to meet you all too. So, what brings you here today?"


    "We dragged Hikaru-kun along," Riku said with a grin, jerking his thumb toward me. "Figured we''d check out the famous Shinomura family antique shop while we were at it."


    "Famous?" I muttered under my breath, rolling my eyes.


    Turning to my father, I gestured toward Mayu to explain their visit. "So, this is Mayu-san. She''s the treasurer of the student council. She wanted to buy something affordable for her grandpa."


    My father nodded, his smile warm as he looked at Mayu. "Ah, I see. A gift for your grandfather, huh? That''s very thoughtful of you."


    Mayu returned his smile politely. "Yes, he''s almost a hundred years old, and I thought something from an antique shop might suit him well."


    "Almost a hundred?" my father said, raising his eyebrows. "That''s impressive. Well, you''ve come to the right place. We have plenty of unique items that carry a lot of history."


    He gestured toward the shelves, filled with carefully arranged trinkets, old books, pottery, and small statues. "Feel free to look around. If you have any questions, just ask."


    Mayu nodded and began browsing the shelves, her fingers lightly trailing over the surface of a carved wooden box before picking it up to examine it more closely.


    Aoi wandered over to a different section, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "This place is amazing! Everything here feels like it has a story," she said, her voice filled with genuine awe.


    Riku, meanwhile, was drawn to a dusty old samurai helmet displayed on a stand. "Whoa, Hikaru-kun, is this real?" he asked, his voice a mix of excitement and disbelief.


    I smirked slightly. "Yeah, but it''s not for sale. That one''s just for display."


    "Man, that''s too bad. I could totally see myself wearing this," Riku said with a grin, pretending to pose heroically.


    My father chuckled, shaking his head. "Careful with that, young man. It''s older than you by several centuries."


    As the others explored the shop, I stayed back, leaning against the counter and watching them. It wasn''t often that I brought friends here¡ªor, more accurately, acquaintances. Seeing them so interested in the antiques was... different.


    Mayu soon approached the counter, holding a small wooden box with intricate carvings. "Hikaru-san, what do you think about this one? Do you think my grandfather would like it?"


    I straightened up and examined the box. The carvings depicted a traditional mountain scene, complete with a winding river and a tiny shrine nestled among the trees.


    That''s cute... I thought.


    "If you think that''s good, then go ahead," I said with a small shrug.


    Just then, Aoi walked closer to my side and tapped my shoulder with her finger.


    Poke. Poke.


    "Huh? What is it, Aoi-san?"


    "Can you tell me about those stones over there?" she asked, pointing toward one of the shelves.


    Hearing her mention the stones, I immediately guessed what she was curious about. Those colorful stones always drew attention. It was only natural that someone would ask about them eventually.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I nodded, giving her a slight smile. "Alright, lead the way to what caught your interest."


    Aoi eagerly led the way, weaving through the aisles of antiques until she stopped in front of a small display. The shelf was lined with an assortment of colorful stones, each polished to a smooth finish and gleaming faintly under the warm lighting.


    "These," she said, pointing at the collection. "They''re so pretty. Are they just decorative, or do they mean something?"


    I glanced at the stones and felt a faint sense of nostalgia. My father had once explained the story behind each type when I was younger. Some were simple collectibles, while others carried cultural or historical significance.


    "Well," I began, picking up a deep green stone streaked with white. "This one''s jade. People often associate it with protection and good luck."


    "That''s not what I''m asking," Aoi interrupted, her brows furrowed. "I mean, why are they different colors?"


    "...Because they''re different stones?" I replied uncertainly. Truthfully, I had no idea about the scientific reasons behind the colors.


    "Hikaru-kun," Riku called from across the room, "where''s the mirror you mentioned before?"


    Of course, he''d ask that.


    I nodded toward Mayu, shifting the focus to her. "Mayu-san, do you want to see the mirror I mentioned earlier?"


    "Oh, the one from the horror story? Sure," she replied with mild curiosity.


    With a nod, I turned and started walking deeper into the shop. "Father, I''m taking them to that room," I called out.


    "Alright, just don''t break any mirrors!" he replied, his tone half-serious.


    Riku leaned closer to me, whispering as we walked. "Why do you call it that room? Does it have some spooky name?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s just what we''ve always called it. It doesn''t really have a name, so... that room works."


    The path to that room felt longer than usual, likely because of the group''s quiet anticipation. The air seemed to change as we ventured deeper into the shop, leaving behind the well-lit displays for an area steeped in shadows, where dust and age clung to the atmosphere.


    Finally, we stopped in front of a heavy wooden door. I hesitated for a moment, my hand resting on the worn doorknob. "Alright, just... don''t freak out. It''s not as scary as the story made it sound."


    Aoi tilted her head, curiosity glinting in her eyes. "You''re making it sound scarier by saying that, Hikaru-kun."


    I sighed and pushed the door open. The room was smaller than the rest of the shop, dimly lit by a single bulb hanging from the ceiling. Mirrors covered every inch of the walls¡ªeven the back of the door was lined with reflective glass, creating an almost disorienting effect.


    "What the..." Mayu muttered, her voice trailing off.


    "This is... something else," Riku added, his gaze darting from mirror to mirror.


    "This is so cool!" Aoi exclaimed, her voice echoing faintly in the enclosed space. She spotted a lone chair in the center of the room and quickly sat down. "Why is this room surrounded by mirrors?"


    I crossed my arms and, with a straight face, said, "Don''t sit there. A girl died in that chair."


    The reaction was immediate. Mayu, Riku, and even Aoi froze, their expressions shifting to shock.


    "Wha¡ªwhat?!" Aoi shot up from the chair, her face pale. "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, waving a hand dismissively. "I''m just joking."


    Aoi''s face turned red as she stomped a foot. "Hikaru-kun! That''s not funny!"


    Riku burst out laughing, clutching his stomach. "Oh man, her face! That was priceless!"


    Mayu let out a sigh, shaking her head. "You shouldn''t joke about things like that. Especially in a place like this."


    I shrugged, leaning against the doorframe. "Yeah, yeah. But admit it¡ªit made the room a little more interesting."


    The three of them began to wander around the room, their eyes scanning the countless reflections bouncing off the mirrors that lined every wall. Their movements seemed almost surreal as the reflections multiplied endlessly, creating an eerie yet fascinating effect.


    "So... which one is the broken old mirror?" Mayu asked, her tone curious but cautious.


    "If you sit in the chair and keep your posture straight, you''ll see a small broken hand mirror in one of the reflections," I explained, gesturing toward the center of the room.


    Before I could even finish my sentence, Aoi had already sat back down in the chair, straightening her posture as she peered into the maze of reflections. Her eyes lit up almost immediately, and she pointed toward a specific spot. "Whoa, it''s there!"


    She leaned forward slightly, her hand gesturing toward the faint glimmer of a small, cracked hand mirror tucked into the far corner of the wall''s reflection.


    Mayu and Riku followed her gaze, squinting to spot the object she was pointing at. "I see it now," Mayu said softly, a hint of intrigue in her voice.


    Riku tilted his head, his brow furrowed. "How do you even notice something like that? This room is so disorienting."


    "It''s like a hidden treasure," Aoi added, her voice tinged with excitement as she kept her eyes fixed on the reflection of the damaged mirror.


    "Ah, about that," I began, glancing around the room. "This place used to be my punishment spot when I got scolded. My father would use this room when he felt like being alone, but in my case, he always sent me here if I did something wrong."


    "Why this room?" Mayu asked, her tone curious.


    To Be Continue.

 Antique Store II

    "To reflect on myself," I replied with a faint smirk, gesturing to the chair in the center. "Literally. I''d have to sit in the middle of this room, surrounded by mirrors, and think about what I did wrong."


    Riku stood in front of the small, broken hand mirror mounted on the wall. Leaning in, he squinted, his side-eye focused as though trying to spot something hidden within the cracks. "Hmmm¡­" he muttered, his voice thoughtful.


    After a moment, he turned back to the three of us, shrugging casually. "Nothing there. Not even a hint of horror. Just an old, broken mirror."


    "What did you expect? A ghost to pop out in broad daylight?" I replied, smirking at Riku''s disappointed expression.


    He crossed his arms, glancing back at the mirror. "Well, yeah. You hyped it up with that story, so I thought there''d be... I don''t know, something creepy."


    Aoi giggled, her reflection multiplying endlessly in the mirrors around us. "Maybe the ghosts are shy during the day. You should come back at night, Riku-kun."


    "Yeah, right," Riku scoffed, though his gaze lingered on the broken mirror a little longer, as if daring it to prove him wrong.


    "Boo!" Mayu suddenly whispered in Riku''s ear, poking his waist at the same time.


    "GYAAAA!" A manly scream¡ªwell, it wasn''t exactly manly¡ªescaped Riku''s mouth as he jumped back.


    Aoi burst out laughing, clutching her stomach. "I think you''ve scared yourself more than anything else, Riku-kun!"


    Riku stood there, breathing heavily, glaring at Mayu. "I... I thought you were gonna be a ghost for a second!"


    Mayu, looking entirely too pleased with herself, smirked. "Well, I did say it was a horror story, didn''t I?"


    "I''m going to get you back for that," Riku muttered under his breath, still recovering from the shock.


    "Anyway," Mayu glanced back at me. "I think I''ll take this small necklace that can fit a picture. How much do you sell it for?"


    "Which one?" I asked, following her out of the room.


    The others followed behind us, leaving that room empty once again.


    ***


    We made our way to the counter.


    "That one''s cheap. 1,500 yen for you," I said, gesturing toward the necklace.


    "Really? I thought this was kind of antique, old stuff," Mayu said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Nearly old stuff," my father suddenly walked in, adding with a chuckle, "I found it in the forest. Seems like it''s from the World War era."


    "Really? Then why''s it so cheap?" Mayu asked, clearly surprised.


    "Well¡­" My father shrugged nonchalantly. "That''s just how it works."


    Mayu seemed to think it over for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, I''ll take it," she said, handing over the money. "Thank you, Hikaru-san. And thank your dad for me too."


    "No problem," I replied with a smile. "I''m sure your grandpa will love it."


    As she tucked the necklace carefully into her bag, Riku and Aoi started to wander around the shop again, chatting quietly among themselves.


    After some time, the group began to gather their things. Aoi stretched, looking at her phone. "Well, I think it''s about time we head out."


    "Yeah, I agree," Riku said, grinning. "It''s getting late."


    "Thanks for letting us check out the shop, Hikaru-kun," Mayu added, waving as she made her way toward the door. "It was fun!"


    "No problem," I replied, giving them a nod.


    One by one, they left the store, their voices fading as they walked out into the evening. After locking up the door, I turned and noticed my father was already at home, relaxing in the living room, since the house and shop were connected.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    With a soft sigh, I closed up the shop for the night, feeling the quiet settle around me as I locked the entrance door.


    As the lights turned off, I walked toward the back of the store, heading toward the home section of the building. But then, I noticed that the door to that room was still open¡ªprobably forgotten when I locked up earlier.


    "And this is kind of creepy now," I muttered to myself, reaching for the light switch near the wall. The dim light flickered on as I walked toward the room to close the door.


    I stepped into the room, the faint hum of the overhead light the only sound breaking the silence. The mirrors on the walls reflected my every move, casting countless versions of myself in every direction. It was eerie, like walking into my own mind, where every thought was reflected back at me.


    I walked toward the door, my footsteps soft on the old wooden floor. As I reached for the door handle, I glanced around once more, the unsettling feeling of the room pressing on me. The chair still sat in the middle, untouched, surrounded by the mirrors that seemed to watch me.


    With a deep breath, I closed the door behind me, the soft click of the lock echoing in the stillness.


    "Just need to lock up and get some rest," I muttered under my breath, feeling the weight of the day finally settle on my shoulders. I turned off the light and walked back to the store, the quiet atmosphere almost soothing after the chaos of the day.


    Finally, I made my way to the back of the store, closing the last door behind me.


    "I''m home," I said, heading to the living room.


    My mother was sitting on the couch, watching TV. "Oh, just closed the store, hun?"


    "Yeah, I''m gonna sleep now."


    "Alright, go sleep. Tomorrow''s school."


    I nodded and stretched, the exhaustion of the day catching up with me. It had been a long one, filled with strange events and moments I couldn''t quite shake from my mind.


    As I walked toward my room, I heard my mother''s voice call out. "Don''t stay up too late, okay?"


    "Yeah, I won''t," I replied, giving her a small wave before closing my door behind me.


    The familiar warmth of my room was a welcome change from the eerie atmosphere of the shop. I kicked off my shoes and sat down on the bed, rubbing my eyes as I tried to let go of the unease that lingered.


    I glanced out the window, the night sky clear and full of stars. A small part of me wondered if anything I had experienced today was real, or just some weird, coincidental turn of events. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off¡ªlike the mirrors, the ones that seemed to show more than they should.


    With a sigh, I pulled the covers over myself and turned off the light. The quiet settled around me, but it didn''t quite bring the peace I was hoping for. My mind kept racing, wondering if I''d be back in the shop tomorrow, dealing with more strange happenings.


    Finally, my body gave in to the exhaustion, and I drifted off to sleep, the images of mirrors and reflections still lingering in my mind.


    The room was dark. I was standing in the middle of it again¡ªthat room. The same one filled with mirrors. The air was still, but the weight of it felt different now, heavier. I glanced around, the reflections of myself in the mirrors surrounding me from every angle, each one slightly off, as though they were all versions of me, each living a life just out of reach.


    Then, it happened.


    The reflections began to move. Their eyes, their faces¡ªthey shifted, twisting unnaturally, like they were alive, but not in the way I was. They were staring at me. At first, I thought they were still, but then I realized¡ªthey were whispering. It was a murmur, a soft, frantic buzzing that grew louder the longer I stood there, frozen in place.


    I tried to step back, but my feet felt glued to the floor. My reflection was still standing in front of me, staring, but there was a flicker of something else behind it. The others started to move. Slowly at first, but with each passing moment, the speed of their movements increased, as if they couldn''t contain themselves any longer.


    The whispers grew louder, faster, words that were barely coherent, rushing past my ears in a dizzying blur. I could only catch fragments of them¡ªphrases that made no sense, spoken too quickly for me to grasp. Something about "getting out," "it''s time," and something about "you."


    I tried to scream, but no sound came out. I couldn''t move, couldn''t even breathe as the whispers filled my mind, pushing and pulling at the edges of my consciousness. It was like they were trying to break free, trying to reach me.


    Then, with a sharp crack, one of the reflections¡ªthe one closest to me¡ªstepped out of the mirror, its form twisting, distorting as it pulled itself into the real world. Its eyes locked onto mine, and in that moment, I could hear its voice clearly. It was deep, unnatural, like a chorus of many voices layered on top of each other.


    "You can''t escape us," it hissed, its voice scraping against my mind. "You''re a part of us now."


    I felt something cold and wet brushing against my skin, and I looked down to see a shadowy figure curling around my feet, its grip tightening.


    The reflection was no longer just a reflection. It was real¡ªtoo real. It stepped closer, its fingers reaching out toward me. I tried to pull away, but the room was closing in. The mirrors were no longer just walls; they were like mouths, opening wider and wider, threatening to swallow me whole.


    The figure''s hand brushed my shoulder, and I felt the chill run through me.


    "Come with us," it whispered again, so close I could feel the words on my skin.


    I snapped awake, gasping for breath. My heart pounded in my chest, my body drenched in sweat. The room was quiet¡ªtoo quiet.


    "Hahh... hahh.... hahhh...." I gasped, trying to calm my racing heart. I quickly reached for the lamp beside my bed and flicked the switch. The harsh light flooded the room, cutting through the darkness, and I looked around, taking in the familiar surroundings.


    The window reflected the cool blue of the night sky. It was still night.


    "Nightmare..." I muttered, my voice shaky as I tried to gather myself.


    I swallowed hard, but the lingering sense of unease refused to leave. My body felt tense, as if something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas still watching.


    To Be Continue.

 Strange World

    Rubbing my eyes, I started to walk toward the door, intending to go to the dining room for a cup of fresh water. My head still buzzed with remnants of the nightmare, but I needed to shake it off. Just as I was about to step forward, my foot slipped onto something cold.


    "Huh?" I muttered, looking down at my leg.


    To my horror, a mirror¡ªa fragment of the nightmare itself¡ªwas beneath me, its surface rippling like liquid silver. My leg was being pulled in, and no matter how hard I tried to pull back, the force was too strong.


    "W-Wait! What''s happening!?"


    Before I could grasp what was going on, the rest of my body was yanked into the mirror.


    Wooosh!


    Everything blurred as my surroundings twisted into a cascade of shifting light and reflections. A sensation of weightlessness overtook me, and I screamed as I fell from the sky toward what looked eerily familiar¡ªa landscape identical to my hometown, in the night.


    "Waaaaa!" I yelled, my voice echoing as I plummeted. Below me was the same place I knew so well, yet... it wasn''t. It looked like a warped version of reality, the colors muted, the air heavy. The antique shop stood in the exact same spot, but the windows were fogged and cracked, and the streets seemed deserted.


    Thud!


    I hit the ground, miraculously unscathed, though the shock of the impact made me dizzy. My palms pressed against the cold surface of the ground¡ªit felt solid, but there was a strange, faint shimmer to everything around me.


    I stood up shakily, my heart racing.


    "This... this is the same place as my dream," I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Then a horrifying thought struck me. This isn''t a dream. I''m awake. This is real.


    I pinched my cheeks hard, and the sharp sting confirmed my fear. This wasn''t a trick of the mind. I was in the mirror world, the same one I had been dragged into in my nightmare. The same twisted version of reality I had escaped only moments before.


    "What the hell is going on!?" I shouted, the sound of my voice echoing into the strange, distorted silence.


    I looked around, my breaths shallow and uneven. The streets were eerily silent, devoid of life. Not a single person in sight, and not even the faintest rustle of wind or distant chatter. It felt as if the entire world had been drained of its essence, leaving me alone in a strange, warped version of my town.


    The antique shop was only a few steps away, but it looked different now. Its once-cozy exterior was shrouded in shadows, and it appeared foreboding. The sign creaked faintly, swinging as if touched by an invisible hand. Despite the unease creeping up my spine, I forced myself to step forward. My footsteps echoed unnaturally loud in the empty street.


    "Hello?" I called out, my voice shaking slightly. There was no answer, just the oppressive silence pressing in on me. "Is anyone here?"


    Nothing. Not even an echo responded.


    I stopped in the middle of the street, slowly turning in circles, trying to take in my surroundings. The buildings were the same, placed in the exact same positions, but they felt wrong¡ªlike they were memories, faded and altered. The colors were muted, like an old photograph, and the edges of everything shimmered faintly, as though they were reflections themselves.


    "This can''t be real," I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper. "It has to be some kind of... hallucination."


    But deep down, I knew it wasn''t. The chill of the air on my skin, the solid ground beneath my feet¡ªeverything was too vivid, too real. I was truly here, trapped in this distorted version of reality.


    The longer I stood there, the more the silence weighed on me. It wasn''t just quiet¡ªit felt alive, oppressive. I felt like the very air was watching me, waiting for me to make a move.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Okay, think," I told myself, trying to steady my breathing. "How did I get here? The mirror... it pulled me in. But how do I get out?"


    My gaze shifted back to the antique shop. It seemed like a logical place to start¡ªif this was my town, even in its twisted form, maybe the mirror would be the key to getting back. If I could find it again, I could escape.


    "Alright... alright, I know the way. This is my town. I grew up here," I murmured to myself, though the uncertainty still gnawed at me. "I just have to make it back to the mirror... Hopefully, there''s nothing more horrifying waiting for me."


    I made my way cautiously through the empty streets, each step feeling heavier than the last. The eerie stillness pressed down on me, amplifying the sound of my footsteps. My eyes stayed fixed on the antique shop in the distance, but something else caught my attention.


    The convenience store.


    It stood exactly where it always had¡ªjust a block from my home. Its fluorescent lights buzzed faintly, casting a sterile glow over the shelves inside. It looked untouched, fully stocked with snacks, drinks, and other items. In the midst of this strange, lifeless version of my town, its normalcy felt oddly comforting.


    I paused, glancing around to confirm what I already knew: there wasn''t a single soul in sight.


    If there''s no one here, then¡­ no one can stop me, right?


    The thought flitted through my mind, and before I could overthink it, I headed toward the store. The automatic doors slid open with a mechanical whirr, even though there was no one to trigger them. Cool air from inside brushed against my skin, and for a moment, it felt like stepping into any ordinary night at the store.


    I wandered the aisles, my gaze skimming over the brightly packaged snacks. Chips, chocolate bars, candy, instant noodles¡ªeverything was just sitting there, waiting. My stomach growled, a sharp reminder that I hadn''t eaten since dinner.


    "Well," I muttered, grabbing a large bag of chips and a handful of candy bars, "if no one''s here, it''s not like anyone will notice, right?"


    With my arms full, I strolled through the aisles, picking up whatever caught my eye. The absurdity of the situation started to dull the edge of my fear. Here I was, in some bizarre mirror world, raiding a convenience store like it was the most normal thing to do.


    After a while, I walked out of the store, now holding a tote bag stuffed with snacks and other random items I''d grabbed along the way. I glanced back at the flickering lights of the convenience store before looking up at the sky, still trapped in its eternal, eerie stillness.


    "Time to head home¡­" I murmured, though the word "home" felt strangely distant in a world that wasn''t entirely my own.


    The walk back to the antique shop felt surreal, each step carrying me closer to a place that looked like home but didn''t quite feel like it. As I approached the store, its shadowy outline loomed larger, the familiar creak of the sign swinging softly in the still air.


    I reached the door and instinctively grabbed the handle. Locked. Of course.


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Figures..." I muttered.


    But I knew better. The shop had its quirks, and growing up here meant I knew all its secrets. I made my way around the side to a small window. The latch was tricky but manageable if you knew where to press. I fiddled with it for a moment before it popped open with a quiet click.


    "Still works," I said to myself, climbing inside.


    The room I entered was pitch black, the faint smell of old wood and antiques filling the air. I fumbled for the light switch near the door and flipped it on. The sudden brightness felt jarring in the oppressive silence. Everything was just as I''d left it¡ªor, at least, a reflection of it. Shelves lined with trinkets, pottery, and old books cast long shadows on the walls.


    It was too quiet, eerily so.


    I made my way through the shop, each creak of the wooden floorboards echoing unnaturally. My destination was clear: that room. The one that had started all of this.


    The door stood at the far end of the shop, partially ajar as if waiting for me. A chill ran down my spine, but I pressed forward. With each step, the air seemed to grow heavier, like the room itself was aware of my approach.


    I paused at the threshold, staring into the dimly lit interior. The single bulb overhead cast flickering light across the mirrors, each one reflecting endless versions of the room¡ªand of me. The chair still sat in the middle, ominously inviting.


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside.


    As I sat in the chair at the center of the room, I leaned back, scanning the endless reflections of myself. "Alright! I''m here! Who are you? Tell me! I brought a lot of snacks!" My voice echoed faintly, bouncing off the mirrors, but the room stayed eerily silent. No shadows moved, no whispers followed. Just... nothing.


    The oppressive quiet gnawed at my nerves, so I grabbed one of the snack bags¡ªa bag of chips¡ªand tore it open. Not to eat, but to test something.


    Taking a chip in my fingers, I flicked it toward one of the mirrors. Swoosh!


    My breath caught. The chip didn''t bounce back¡ªit disappeared, slipping into the mirror as though the surface were water.


    My eyes widened. It''s true...


    I grabbed another chip, my hands trembling slightly, and threw it at a different mirror. Swoosh! It vanished again.


    The adrenaline coursing through me was impossible to ignore now. I stood, clutching the open bag of chips, and moved to another mirror. This time, I tossed a chip more deliberately, watching as it disappeared through the glass, leaving behind faint ripples like disturbed water.


    I swallowed hard, then took a deep breath. "Here goes nothing..." I murmured, leaning closer to the mirror. Slowly, I pressed my hand to the surface. It yielded like liquid, and I could feel the faint chill of the other side pulling at me. Without letting myself overthink it, I pushed forward until my head was through.


    To Be Continue.

 Strange World II

    And there it was¡ªthe other side of the that room.


    I stepped fully into the mirrored version, the air feeling colder and thicker. My gaze dropped to the floor, where the chips I''d thrown earlier lay scattered, proof I wasn''t imagining things.


    "I''m here..." I whispered, more to myself than anything else.


    The room looked identical, yet there was a faint shimmer to everything, as though it wasn''t entirely real. My heart pounded as I stood there for a moment, expecting something¡ªor someone¡ªto reveal itself. But nothing did.


    Finally, I stepped back to the mirror and leaned through, returning to the original room. The transition was seamless, like stepping through a doorway. I grabbed the tote bag of snacks and turned back to the mirror, resolutely stepping through once more to the mirrored world.


    When I emerged back in the original room, snacks in hand, I let out a shaky laugh. "I''m back... with snacks, of course." My voice broke the silence, but this time it felt lighter, less oppressive. I couldn''t help but smile. I''d done it. Whatever this was, it was real, and now I had proof.


    ***


    The next day felt surreal, as if I was caught between two worlds¡ªthe familiar one I had always known and the strange, mirrored reality I had stepped into. The classroom buzzed with the usual chatter: classmates laughing, exchanging stories, and rushing to finish their homework before the teacher arrived.


    But I sat at my desk, staring blankly out the window. Class 1-3 wasn''t particularly lively on most days, but today it felt even quieter¡ªor maybe it was just me. My mind kept replaying everything from the night before: the mirrors, the chips disappearing into their depths, stepping through to the other side. It all felt like a dream, yet the faint chill I''d felt and the unsettling weight of that world were far too vivid to dismiss.


    "Hikaru-kun, are you okay?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts, blinking as Sakura stood beside my desk, tilting her head with a curious expression.


    "Oh, yeah... I''m fine," I replied hastily, trying to sound normal.


    She raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "You didn''t hear Mayu-san calling you?"


    "Calling me?" I repeated, confused.


    Sakura gestured toward the doorway. I turned my head and saw Mayu standing there with Aoi beside her. Mayu''s arms were crossed, and her expression was a mix of annoyance and impatience.


    Great. I was definitely in trouble.


    Sighing, I pushed my chair back and stood up, making my way toward the door. As I got closer, I could hear Mayu tapping her foot. "Hikaru," she said sharply, "we''ve been waiting. Are you going to space out all day, or can we talk now?"


    "Sorry, sorry," I muttered, scratching the back of my head. "I didn''t hear you."


    "You didn''t hear me?" Mayu repeated, her tone dripping with disbelief. "I''ve been calling you for five minutes!"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Aoi stifled a giggle. "It''s okay, Mayu-chan. Maybe he was daydreaming about something¡ªor someone." She winked dramatically, earning a glare from Mayu.


    "Let''s just get this over with," Mayu said, turning on her heel and heading toward the hallway.


    I sighed again and followed them out, wondering how I''d manage to keep my mind off last night''s bizarre experience.


    The school basketball court was empty, its polished wooden floor gleaming under the afternoon light streaming in from the high windows. The faint echo of our footsteps bounced around the quiet space as we walked in.


    I stopped and looked around, confused. "Okay, so why are we here again?"


    Mayu crossed her arms and shot me a pointed look. "We''re here to find an old monitor. It''s supposed to be in the storage room connected to the gym."


    "An old monitor?" I raised an eyebrow. "Why do you need that?"


    "For the student council room," Aoi chimed in, her voice cheerful as always. "The current monitor is broken, and someone told us there''s a spare one stored here that isn''t being used. It''s not new or fancy, but it''ll do the job."


    "And let me guess," I said, folding my arms. "You need me to carry it because it''s, what, too big for either of you?"


    "Exactly," Mayu replied with a smirk. "You''re catching on fast."


    I groaned and rolled my eyes. "Great. You know, I''m starting to feel like your personal pack mule."


    "You''ll live," Mayu said, already heading toward the storage room at the far end of the court. "Come on, the sooner we find it, the sooner we can leave."


    Aoi grinned and patted my shoulder sympathetically. "Don''t worry, Hikaru-kun. Think of it as a workout. Maybe you''ll even impress someone with your strength."


    "Yeah, right," I muttered under my breath, reluctantly following them.


    We reached the storage room, a small, dusty space filled with forgotten sports equipment, old desks, and various odds and ends. It smelled faintly of wood polish and disuse.


    "Alright, where is this thing?" I asked, scanning the cluttered room.


    "I don''t know, there''s a lot of things here," Mayu said with a shrug. "Let''s walk around and see what we can find."


    We began walking through the room, stepping over old basketballs, stacks of worn-out gym mats, and various forgotten trophies. The place was filled with relics of past events, and the smell of dust was thick in the air. The shelves were lined with equipment that hadn''t seen much use in years. A few stray volleyballs bounced gently against the walls, and a large crate of soccer balls was shoved into the corner.


    "Man, this place is a mess," I muttered, carefully stepping around a set of uneven weights. "How is anyone supposed to find anything in here?"


    Mayu shrugged as she moved some equipment aside. "It''s not like we''re here every day. This is just where they throw stuff that doesn''t have a place anywhere else."


    I glanced around and then looked back at Mayu. "So why is the monitor even here, anyway? This doesn''t exactly seem like the place for it."


    She paused for a moment, pushing aside an old gym bag. "Oh, the monitor used to be here because it was part of the setup for the school''s sports competitions. They used to have it here to track scores and timing. But after they upgraded everything, they moved the system to a different room, and this one just got left behind."


    "That makes sense, I guess," I said, running my hand along a dusty shelf, feeling the weight of years in every inch. "But it''s kind of strange that it would end up here."


    "Yeah," Mayu replied with a small laugh, "it was probably just forgotten about. But hey, it''s still useful, right? The student council will be happy to have it."


    Just then, I saw a mirror¡ªyet another mirror. Remembering the strange events from the night before, a mischievous thought crossed my mind. Maybe I could show off a little, something fun.


    "Hey, you guys want to see some magic?" I said with a grin.


    Mayu and Aoi both stopped and looked at me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "Magic?" Aoi echoed, raising an eyebrow. "What are you talking about?"


    I shrugged, walking toward the mirror with a mischievous glint in my eye. "You know, just something I learned... a little trick."


    Mayu crossed her arms, skeptical. "This better not be some kind of prank."


    With my body tensed, ready to run into the mirror, I took a deep breath.


    "What are you doing? You gonna run into the mirror?" Aoi asked, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    "Yep... just wait for the magic," I replied, a grin creeping onto my face.


    To Be Continue.

 Weird Power

    I took a few steps back, preparing myself for a dramatic run. "Alright, here we go," I said, trying to suppress a grin.


    Mayu and Aoi exchanged uneasy glances, but neither moved to stop me. As I broke into a sprint, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Wait, he''s actually doing it!" Aoi exclaimed, her voice tinged with panic.


    "Hikaru, no!" Mayu shouted, but it was too late.


    CRASH!


    The sound of shattering glass echoed through the room as I collided with the mirror. The shards scattered across the floor, glittering in the dim light. I stumbled back, rubbing my shoulder and wincing. My grand display of "magic" had turned into an embarrassing disaster.


    For a moment, there was stunned silence. Then, as if on cue, both Mayu and Aoi burst into uncontrollable laughter.


    "Oh my god, Hikaru!" Mayu gasped, still laughing. "What were you thinking?!"


    "Mwahahahah! W-What did you think it was gonna do?!" Aoi added, clutching her sides. Tears streamed down her face as she doubled over.


    I stayed on the floor, cradling my head where it had collided with the mirror frame. The dull ache throbbed as I stared at the shards scattered around me. Groaning, I muttered, "I''m sure last night I could go to the mirror world..."


    Aoi, who was still doubled over with laughter, wheezed, trying to catch her breath. "The... mirror world? Hikaru, are you serious? This is the funniest thing I''ve ever seen!"


    Her laughter grew louder, echoing in the room. For a moment, I thought she might actually pass out from how hard she was laughing.


    Mayu, however, just shook her head, pinching the bridge of her nose in exasperation. "You''re lucky this was an old mirror and not something expensive," she said, crossing her arms. "Come on, let''s clean this up before someone finds out and we all get in trouble."


    Reluctantly, I sat up, still rubbing my sore head. "I''m telling you, it''s real. I went through it last night," I insisted, though the skepticism on Mayu''s face and the continued laughter from Aoi made it clear neither of them believed me.


    "Yeah, sure," Mayu said, handing me a broom from the corner of the storage room. "While you''re proving the existence of your so-called ''mirror world,'' you can start by sweeping up your mess."


    I sighed, taking the broom with a grimace. "You''ll see one day," I mumbled under my breath, starting to clean up the shattered glass.


    "Uh-huh," Aoi managed between giggles, finally beginning to calm down. "And when you do, make sure you don''t bring back any magical creepy creatures, alright?"


    "Don''t tempt fate," Mayu added, her tone teasing but her expression still disapproving.


    ***


    With the thin monitor balanced awkwardly in my arms, I trudged down the hallway with Mayu and Aoi walking beside me. Aoi, still unable to let the moment go, kept giggling, her voice hoarse from laughing so much earlier.


    "I mean, seriously," Aoi croaked, wiping tears from her eyes. "You¡ª" She broke into another fit of laughter, her words barely coherent. "You ran into that mirror like it was a portal to another dimension. Who even does that?!"


    "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up," I muttered, trying to focus on carrying the monitor without dropping it. "You''re lucky I didn''t get glass stuck in me. Then you wouldn''t be laughing."


    Aoi snorted, clutching her side. "Oh, I''d still be laughing¡ªjust at the hospital instead."


    Mayu, walking on the other side, shot her a warning look. "Alright, Aoi, let it go. His ego''s already bruised enough."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Turning to me, she raised an eyebrow. "But seriously, Hikaru, what''s all this about the mirror world? You sounded like you actually believed it back there."


    I hesitated, shifting the monitor in my arms as we passed a row of empty lockers. "It''s not a joke," I said finally. "Last night, I really went through a mirror. I ended up in... a place that looked just like this town, but it was empty, and everything felt off."


    Mayu frowned, clearly skeptical. "Empty? Like a dream?"


    I shook my head. "No, it wasn''t a dream. I pinched myself, I touched stuff¡ªit was real. And I came back with the snacks to prove it."


    Aoi''s laughter had finally subsided, though her grin remained. "Snacks? Wait, wait, you''re telling me you went to a spooky mirror world, and instead of running for your life, you raided a convenience store?"


    "Priorities," I replied with a smirk. "But seriously, I''m not making this up."


    Mayu looked thoughtful for a moment but then sighed. "Hikaru, you do realize how crazy this sounds, right? Mirrors don''t just lead to other worlds. Maybe you were sleepwalking or something."


    I shrugged. "I know how it sounds. But I''m telling you, it happened. And I think it might happen again."


    Mayu exchanged a glance with Aoi, who now looked more curious than amused. "Well, if you''re planning another adventure, let us know. I''d love to see this mirror world for myself," Aoi said, her tone half-joking,


    We finally arrived at the student council room, the monitor weighing heavily in my arms. Mayu opened the door, revealing Riku, the student council vice president, seated at his desk with his usual calm but slightly exasperated expression.


    "Took you guys long enough," he said, leaning back in his chair. "What, did you stop for snacks on the way?"


    Aoi, never one to miss a chance, grinned mischievously. "Oh, it''s even better than that, Riku-kun," she said, practically bouncing on her toes. "You''ll never guess what Hikaru tried to pull."


    Riku raised an eyebrow, his curiosity visibly piqued. "Do I even want to know?"


    "Oh, you do," Aoi replied, nudging me with her elbow, her grin widening. "Hikaru-kun here thought he could run through a mirror. Like, literally run into it, expecting to end up in some magical ''mirror world.''" She broke into another fit of laughter, her voice raspier now from all the laughing earlier. "And when he didn''t... let''s just say the mirror definitely won."


    Riku turned his gaze to me, his expression hovering between disbelief and faint amusement. "A mirror world?" he said, leaning back in his chair. "Really, Hikaru?"


    I groaned as I carefully set the monitor down on the nearest table. "It''s not as dumb as she''s making it sound," I said defensively. "I''m serious. Last night, I actually went through a mirror. It''s real!"


    "And he brought back snacks!" Aoi added, practically wheezing. "Chips, Riku-kun! That was his grand prize from the magical mirror world¡ªjunk food!"


    Riku blinked, his face betraying the struggle to maintain composure. Finally, his lips twitched into a smirk. "So, let me get this straight," he began, his tone dripping with mock seriousness. "You traveled to a parallel dimension... and the highlight of your journey was... snacks?"


    I sighed, rubbing my forehead. "Look, I was hungry, okay? And it''s not like there was anyone else there. Besides, that''s not the point! The point is, the mirror world exists."


    Riku leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand as if evaluating my sanity. "And do you have any proof of this mystical mirror world?"


    I hesitated, glancing at Mayu, who gave a noncommittal shrug, and Aoi, who was still giggling uncontrollably. "Well, not exactly," I admitted reluctantly, "but¡ª"


    "But nothing," Riku interrupted with a chuckle. "You''ve been watching way too much fantasy anime. Next time, try not to break school property while chasing your... adventures."


    "Yeah," Mayu chimed in, crossing her arms. "You''re lucky it was an old mirror, or you''d be sitting in the principal''s office explaining yourself right about now."


    I rolled my eyes, deciding to drop the argument. "Alright, alright. Where do I set up this monitor?"


    Riku pointed to a cluttered desk at the back of the room. "Just put it over there. We''ll figure out how to set it up later."


    With a sigh of relief, I carried the monitor over to the desk, carefully setting it down. My arms ached from hauling the thing across campus, and I leaned against the desk for a moment to catch my breath.


    Aoi, still laughing intermittently, plopped into one of the nearby chairs. "Honestly, Hikaru-kun, you''re going to be the reason I lose my voice. I can''t remember the last time I laughed this much."


    "Glad to be of service," I muttered sarcastically, rubbing my sore shoulder. "Though maybe next time, you could carry something for a change."


    "Not when you''re this entertaining," she teased, sticking her tongue out at me.


    "Alright, I''m heading back to class. See you guys," I said, turning toward the door and making my way out of the student council room.


    "Bye bye~" Aoi waved with a grin.


    I walked down the hallway, absentmindedly stroking my forehead where I''d bumped into the mirror. It didn''t work? What if it only works when I''m alone? The thought nagged at me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something to the mirror world, but maybe it only responded to me when no one else was around.


    I sighed, half-expecting to try it again once I got home. But for now, I just wanted to get through the day without any more embarrassing moments.


    I sat at my desk, my eyes drifting out the window, lost in thought. Everything felt¡­ off. The mirror world, the strange things I''d experienced¡ªit was like my brain couldn''t quite wrap itself around it. Was I losing it?


    To Be Continue

 Weird Power II

    I stared at the tree outside the school, the leaves rustling gently in the breeze. It was a normal view, the kind I''d seen a thousand times. But then something caught my eye.


    At first, I thought it was just a stray cat. It was perched lazily on one of the branches, its fur sleek and black against the green leaves. But then, to my disbelief, the cat''s body began to shift. It twisted and contorted in a way that didn''t look right¡ªits form was warping.


    Before I could fully comprehend what I was seeing, the cat was gone. In its place stood a girl, her figure slowly coming into focus, as if she''d materialized from thin air. She had long, dark hair and was wearing what looked like a school uniform, though I didn''t recognize her.


    I blinked rapidly, rubbing my eyes, unsure if I was seeing things. Did I just imagine that? I thought, but when I looked again, she was still standing there, looking directly at me.


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. Was I going crazy? My mind raced¡ªcould this have anything to do with the mirror world? Or was I just seeing things from stress? The girl, or whatever she was, simply stood there in the tree, her gaze unblinking.


    I quickly looked away, focusing on the lesson again. I tried to push the thought out of my head, but the image of her lingered. Maybe I was losing it after all.


    The world is so strange... or maybe I''m just weird... I thought, feeling the weight of it all settling on me. I stared blankly at the front of the classroom, attempting to refocus on the lesson, but the strange sight I had just witnessed kept creeping back into my mind.


    ***


    By the end of the school day, I walked alone, the chill of the air biting at my skin as the first signs of snow approached. My footsteps echoed in the quiet street as I made my way home.


    And then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw her again. The girl. She was walking slowly, glancing around, her long dark hair swaying slightly with each step.


    Should I talk to her...?


    I hesitated, unsure. She wasn''t acting like anyone I knew, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about her. But then again, maybe she was just like me¡ªlost in this strange world that seemed to blur the lines between reality and... whatever else was out there.


    "Hmm hmmm..." she hummed quietly to herself, walking aimlessly, her gaze lost in thought. Before long, a sound cut through the quiet¡ªmy voice.


    "Hello," I said, unsure of what I was even going to say next.


    She jolted slightly, clearly startled by my sudden appearance behind her. Her eyes widened as she turned to face me, her expression a mixture of surprise and something unreadable.


    "Uh... hi?" she said cautiously, her voice soft, as though she wasn''t sure how to respond.


    "Are you a cat?" I asked, unable to help myself.


    Her eyes blinked in confusion, and for a moment, she looked at me as if I had just asked the strangest question. "A cat?" she repeated, her voice tinged with amusement. "What do you mean by that?"


    I felt my face flush a bit, but the image of her transformation earlier kept replaying in my mind. "Well... I saw you, uh, near the tree earlier, and you kind of... transformed. Didn''t you?"


    Her eyes widened for a brief moment, but then she quickly looked around, as though searching for an escape. "You''ve got the wrong person, sorry," she said, her voice tight.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I stood there for a moment, the awkwardness hanging in the air between us. She was acting strangely¡ªlike she was trying to avoid the conversation or deny what had happened.


    "Uh, okay... sorry," I muttered, scratching the back of my head. "I must''ve been seeing things."


    She gave me a quick, almost nervous smile, then turned her gaze elsewhere, clearly uncomfortable with the situation. "No problem," she said briskly, before starting to walk away.


    I watched her go, still unsure what to make of the whole encounter. The way she acted... it didn''t seem like she was just some ordinary person. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her than she was letting on.


    "Do you know anything about a person who can go to a mirror world?" I asked, my voice blunt and without hesitation.


    She stopped walking. She didn''t turn around, but I could tell she had heard me. She stood there for a moment, frozen, as if weighing her options.


    She remained still, not facing me, yet I could feel the tension in the air. For a long moment, she didn''t speak. The silence stretched on, and I started to wonder if she was even going to acknowledge my question.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but firm, almost as if she was choosing her words carefully.


    "Why do you ask about that?" she said, still not turning to look at me.


    I hesitated, unsure how to explain what I had seen or how to frame the question. "I... I''ve seen things. Strange things. And I''m not sure what''s real anymore. I thought... I thought maybe you knew something about it."


    She let out a quiet sigh, as though resigned to something she had been avoiding. "Some things are better left unknown," she murmured, her voice distant, almost as if she were speaking more to herself than to me.


    I stepped closer, trying to get her attention. "But I don''t understand. What is it? What''s going on with the mirrors, and why did I see you transform? You''re not just an ordinary person, are you?"


    She slowly turned her head, her eyes locking with mine. For the first time, I saw something in them¡ªsomething serious, something that made my heart race. "You''re asking things that can get you hurt," she said quietly. "And if you keep asking, you might not like the answers."


    I swallowed hard, feeling both fear and curiosity surge through me. "I just want to understand."


    She looked at me for a moment longer, then turned away, starting to walk again. "Some questions aren''t meant to be answered," she called back over her shoulder, her voice fading as she walked away.


    I stood there, staring after her, my mind racing. What was she trying to tell me? What had I stumbled into? The unease in my chest deepened as I realized that I might be closer to something far stranger and more dangerous than I had ever imagined.


    "...I can take you into the mirror world, I swear. Just... tell me," I said.


    She stopped mid-step, her back still to me. For a long moment, I thought she might keep walking, ignore me entirely, but then I saw her shoulders tense. Slowly, she turned to face me. There was something in her eyes¡ªsomething unreadable, like she was weighing a decision that could change everything.


    "You''re serious about this, aren''t you?" Her voice was soft, guarded.


    I nodded quickly, feeling a surge of determination. "I don''t know what''s happening, but I can''t keep pretending I haven''t seen things. I need to understand. I need to know what''s real."


    She stared at me for a long moment, her gaze sharp, almost as if she was trying to assess whether I was ready for whatever she might reveal. Then, with a sigh, she seemed to relax, though only just a little.


    "You asked for this," she said, her tone almost somber. "But I won''t protect you."


    "Protect me... from who?" I asked, confusion creeping into my voice.


    "The almighty," she answered cryptically, her voice barely more than a whisper as she turned to walk away.


    I started to follow her, walking beside her, eager to know where we were going and who The Almighty was. "Who is it? A god?" I asked, trying to make sense of her cryptic words.


    She glanced at me briefly, her expression unreadable. "Not even a god... I''ll tell you the story when we get to my place," she replied, her voice steady but carrying an edge of finality.


    I nodded, trying to keep my curiosity in check. As we walked, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and unease. The streets seemed quieter than usual, and the air had a strange, almost tangible weight to it.


    "So, where exactly is your place?" I asked, glancing around. The unfamiliarity of our surroundings made me uneasy, but I was determined to understand what was going on.


    "Not far," she said simply, her pace unhurried. "Just keep up."


    After a while, we arrived at a small apartment. She led me inside, and I expected to see something strange, but it was surprisingly normal¡ªnothing out of the ordinary. As we entered, she started walking toward the living room, continuing to speak.


    "It''s been a long time since the age of Gilgamesh," she said, her voice tinged with sorrow. "Humans once wielded magic freely, but after Gilgamesh''s death, everything changed. Enkidu¡­ his closest companion¡­ took control, and now he''s ''The Almighty.'' He''s made magic a curse for everyone."


    She paused, looking at me. "That''s why I warned you. The Almighty won''t tolerate anyone with the power to defy him."


    To Be Continue.

 Urban of Babylonia

    I leaned back, crossing my arms and giving her a skeptical look. "Seriously? I''ve read about ancient Babylonian history. Enkidu was a creature created to challenge Gilgamesh, but they became friends. He died, though¡ªend of story. And now you''re telling me he''s ''The Almighty''? Come on."


    She sighed, her gaze unwavering. "It is the truth," she said firmly. "When Gilgamesh died, the remnants of his magic brought Enkidu back to life. But this time, Enkidu wasn''t the same. He took control, shaping the world in his vision. He ensured that magic¡ªonce a natural part of life¡ªwas stripped away from everyone, even the gods themselves."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Even the gods? That''s... a bold claim."


    "That''s why the gods can no longer act directly," she explained, her voice intensifying. "Their power is limited. They''ve been forced to find another way. They grant blessings to chosen individuals, calling them to fight on their behalf. These people are meant to challenge Enkidu and bring an end to his rule."


    I rubbed my temples, trying to wrap my head around it. "So, let me get this straight. The gods are basically outsourcing their rebellion? Giving random people powers to take down Enkidu?"


    She nodded. "Exactly. And it''s not just rebellion¡ªit''s survival. Enkidu''s control even extends to the divine realms. If the gods ever manage to destroy him and regain their full power... magic will return to the world."


    "And that''s bad because...?"


    She leaned forward, her eyes dark and serious. "Because it won''t just return to a few. It will flood the world. Everyone will have magic. Imagine the worst of humanity armed with unchecked power. But the gods, they want the world to have magic. They want people to praise them. Magic is their way to maintain power when everyone has magic, everyone will come to the gods to make them stronger. That''s how the gods like to be treated. But Enkidu? He doesn''t want that. He doesn''t want magic to spread. He wants to keep it away from the masses. If magic returns to the world, chaos will follow. Do you know what would happen if magic came back into this world?"


    I shook my head, keeping my mouth shut.


    "Your woman would get magic and no longer love you. People would be fooled, not by words, but by the magic. There would be blood everywhere... that''s what happened in the old times."


    I stayed silent, overwhelmed by the weight of her words.


    She leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering but no longer as sharp, waiting for my answer. "Why did you say you can go to the mirror world?" she repeated, her voice steady.


    I hesitated, my fingers tapping lightly against my leg. "I... I don''t know how to explain it," I began, my words tumbling out faster than I intended. "I had this bad dream I was falling from the sky. When I woke up, I was shaken. I went to the dining room to get some water, but then... there was this mirror on the floor. I stepped on it, and suddenly, I went through it."


    Her expression didn''t change, but I felt her focus intensify.


    "I pinched my cheeks to make sure I wasn''t dreaming," I continued. "But it was real. The world I ended up in it was quiet. Empty. Like no one else was there."


    She finally let out a big sigh, leaning back in her chair. "I didn''t tell you my name, did I? I''m Ayami Tsujimoto. I''ve been around for about 80 years."


    "Eighty years?!" I blurted out, my voice louder than I intended.


    "Shut up," she snapped, narrowing her eyes. "I''ve been granted a unique ability since birth. I can shapeshift into any type of cat. Only cats¡ªno other animals. But anything tied to the heritage of cats."


    I blinked, still trying to process everything. "¡­Then can you turn into a bobcat?"


    Without hesitation, her body shifted. Her limbs shortened, her posture lowered, and in a moment, she had transformed into a sleek, muscular bobcat. The sight left me speechless.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I stared, my mouth slightly open, as Ayami¡ªnow a bobcat¡ªstood there, her golden eyes gleaming with a feline sharpness. She tilted her head slightly, as if amused by my reaction.


    "Believe me now?" she asked, her voice still hers but with an uncanny undertone that matched her new form.


    "Uh... yeah," I managed, rubbing the back of my neck. "This is... a lot to take in."


    She padded a few steps closer, her movements silent and fluid. Then, just as effortlessly as before, she shifted back into her human form, brushing off her jacket as if nothing had happened.


    "Good," she said matter-of-factly. "Because you''re going to need to believe in a lot more than this if you''re serious about what you''ve seen and what you want to do."


    I nodded, still trying to shake the surreal feeling of what I''d just witnessed. "So¡­ are you like one of those ''chosen people'' you mentioned earlier? The ones who are supposed to challenge Enkidu?"


    Ayami''s expression darkened slightly. "Not exactly. My abilities aren''t a blessing from the gods. They''re¡­ inherited. My family''s been tied to magic since before Enkidu took control. That''s why I''m still alive and why I can do what I do. But it also means I''ve been hunted, forced to keep a low profile."


    "Hunted? By who?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Meh, by those who are granted power by the gods. They''re all dead now, though," she replied.


    "Why?"


    "Because I have magic but didn''t wish for their blessing. So they wanted me dead."


    "Do gods even have feelings like that?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "Sometimes," she said with a shrug. "They''re just creatures that look like humans, and while they have feelings, they also feel superior to everyone else."


    A silence hung between us as Ayami fixed her clothes, her golden eyes still focused on me with a mixture of curiosity and expectation.


    "How about you tell me why you want to go to the mirror world?" she asked, her voice calm but probing.


    I hesitated, scratching the back of my head. "Ah, yeah... but I''m not sure if I can now..."


    "What do you mean ''I''m not sure''?" she replied, her tone suddenly more pointed. "If you want to go, then you should."


    "Well, earlier... I tried running into a mirror, but it broke," I admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "So, try again. I have a pretty big mirror in my wardrobe."


    I blinked. "Wait, you want me to try right now?"


    She gave a small, knowing smirk. "Why not? It''s either that or sit here wondering about it. But if you''re serious about this, you''ll take the chance."


    I swallowed, feeling the weight of her words.


    Ayami turned and walked toward her bedroom, gesturing for me to follow. "Come on," she said, glancing over her shoulder, "I''ll show you the mirror."


    I hesitated for a moment, still unsure if all this was really happening, but then I followed her down the hallway. My heart was beating faster than usual as I wondered if this time things would be different.


    When we reached her bedroom, she walked straight to a large wardrobe at the far end of the room and opened it with a flick of her wrist. Inside, there was a full-length mirror framed in ornate silver. It was larger than anything I had ever seen, its surface gleaming in the dim light, almost as if it were calling to me.


    "Here," she said, stepping aside. "Go ahead. Try it."


    I stood there for a moment, staring at the mirror. "Alright... let''s hope it works," I muttered, walking closer to it.


    Standing before the mirror, I raised my hand and cautiously tried to poke the surface.


    To my shock, my finger slipped right through, disappearing on the other side. It''s working!? I thought, a surge of excitement rushing through me.


    Ayami stepped closer, her eyes widening as she saw my finger go through the mirror. "That... actually works?" she said, sounding more surprised than I expected.


    She then extended her own hand toward the mirror, but unlike mine, hers didn''t pass through. Instead, her hand stopped at the surface with a soft thud.


    "Guess it only works for you," she muttered, frowning slightly. "Interesting."


    I took a deep breath, my heart racing with a mix of excitement and apprehension. Without waiting any longer, I stepped forward and pressed my whole body into the mirror.


    Suddenly, I was in a mirrored version of Ayami''s bedroom. The room looked identical. I walked toward the window, peering outside, but everything was eerily quiet, just as it had been earlier.


    "I''m back here..." I muttered to myself, taking in the surreal scene before me. I turned around and walked back to the mirror, poking my head out and looking at Ayami.


    "Come here inside," I called out, my voice sounding almost strange, coming from inside the mirror.


    She gave me a skeptical look. "How can I get in when I can''t?" she replied, sounding frustrated.


    I paused, thinking for a moment. She was right; she couldn''t pass through. But then it hit me¡ªhumans can make physical contact. "Hold my hand. Maybe I can bring you here," I suggested, reaching out.


    Ayami hesitated, but then stepped forward, taking my hand.


    As soon as Ayami''s hand touched mine, a strange sensation surged through me. It felt like an electric current running from her to me, and for a moment, the world around us seemed to shimmer. I could feel the connection pulling at both of us, a force stronger than anything I had ever experienced.


    To Be Continue.

 Urban of Babylonia II

    Ayami''s eyes widened, and she took a tentative step forward, her body slowly shifting toward the mirror. I pulled, and with one last push, she was through.


    She stumbled slightly as she stepped into the mirror world, blinking in surprise. "Well, that worked... I didn''t think it would."


    Ayami looked around, clearly taking in her new surroundings. "It''s... strange. This mirror world, it''s like a reflection of the real world, but not quite. Everything feels... off."


    "I know, right?" I said, glancing around. "It''s quiet, and it''s like nothing''s really alive here."


    She looked out the window. "Hmmm... everything''s just a replica of the world..."


    I nodded and looked outside as well.


    "What can you do here besides just existing?" she asked.


    "Uh... well, last time I took some snacks from a convenience store."


    Her eyes widened. "Wait, you mean stores still have stuff!?"


    "Yeah...?"


    She quickly turned and looked around the room, her curiosity piqued. She dashed over to the light switch and started flicking it on and off, testing the lamp.


    Click, click, click.


    "The electricity works too..." she said, her voice tinged with surprise.


    Ayami continued testing the light, her eyes lighting up as the lamp flickered on and off with each switch. She seemed almost giddy at the discovery, her earlier skepticism fading.


    "This is insane," she muttered, pacing around the room, her fingers brushing against the furniture as though verifying everything was real. "It''s like the world here is stuck, frozen in time, but still... functional."


    I nodded, watching her examine every corner. "Yeah, it''s like a copy, but nothing''s living. No one''s here. It''s... strange."


    She paused near the window, staring out, deep in thought. "It''s unsettling. Like this whole place is a shell of the real world."


    I walked over to her and looked out the window as well. The streets were eerily empty, with no signs of life, no cars passing by, and no wind stirring the leaves of the trees. It was almost like the world was holding its breath.


    She stopped what she was doing and suddenly turned toward me, her eyes wide with a mix of excitement and something else¡ªanger? "Why didn''t you tell me... IN HERE I CAN STEAL EVERYTHING! NOW COME ON, I WANT TO TAKE EVERYTHING IN HERE!"


    I blinked, taken aback by her outburst. "W-What?"


    "Come on, boy! Let''s go to the mall! I want to take some stuff here!" she yelled, rushing out of the room.


    "Wait for me!" I called after her, running to catch up.


    The streets were still eerily empty as we walked, just the two of us heading toward somewhere unknown.


    "What are you going to grab?" I asked, trying to catch my breath.


    "Let''s go to the nearby market first," she said, her eyes gleaming. "We''ll take whatever we can!"The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    We walked through the quiet streets, the sounds of our footsteps the only noise breaking the stillness. The further we went, the stranger it felt. It was like we were walking through a ghost town¡ªeverything was there, but no one else was.


    When we reached the market, Ayami''s eyes lit up. She practically sprinted inside, looking around with a sense of excitement. "This place is perfect," she said, her voice filled with thrill. "No one''s around to stop us."


    "What are you going to take?" I asked, watching her with curiosity.


    Ayami grinned, her eyes scanning the shelves and displays with a mischievous glint. "Everything," she replied, her voice low and excited. "But I''ll start with the essentials. Snacks, drinks, maybe something for later."


    She moved quickly down the aisles, grabbing items with swift, deliberate motions as though she were in a race. "This is unbelievable," she muttered to herself, tossing a couple of bags of chips into a basket.


    I stood there for a moment, watching her. I could have done the same, but for some reason, I just wasn''t in the mood.


    "Ohoho... see this, I got so much food! I can save up for next month!" Ayami exclaimed, her arms full of items as she headed toward the freezer. "Where''s the meat section?"


    "Oh geez, it''s freezing in here," she added, shivering slightly as she opened the freezer.


    I stood beside her, glancing over at another fridge. My hand reached for the ice cream, feeling the chill as I opened it.


    Ayami grinned as she dropped a few more bags into her already overflowing arms. "This is the life!" she said, clearly thrilled by the rush of grabbing everything in sight. "We should stock up while we can."


    I nodded absently, still distracted by the ice cream. "Yeah... but do you really need all of this?" I asked, glancing at the mountain of snacks she had gathered.


    She grabbed a tote bag nearby and tossed more items into it. "Of course! There''s no one to stop us!" she replied, practically bouncing with excitement. "You never know when we''ll be back, and besides, it''s all free here."


    I licked my ice cream as I watched her cram a bunch of meat into the tote bag.


    As the tote bag filled up, Ayami slowly turned her head toward the cashier. "Do you think they have money in there...?"


    I followed her gaze to the cash register. "I don''t know... hey, wanna split it if there''s any money?"


    Ayami smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Heh, young man, who do you think I am? Let''s just see if there''s any money."


    Ayami crouched down in front of the cash register, her eyes narrowing at the screen. "Looks like there''s a password," she said, tapping at the keypad with a smirk. "But I''ve got a better idea."


    Before I could ask what she meant, her body shifted, her form blurring. In an instant, she was a hybrid¡ªpart human, part lion. Her hands transformed into powerful lion paws, claws gleaming. With a swift swipe, she slammed her paw into the register, smashing the machine with an ease that was both terrifying and impressive.


    The register beeped and clicked open, revealing stacks of cash inside. Ayami grinned, her lion-like features still present, and started scooping up the money. "Well, would you look at that," she said, her voice a mix of amusement and satisfaction. "A whole lot of cash."


    I just stared in shock as she began to count the bills, her hands moving quickly, her claws barely making a sound as she stacked the money into neat piles. "This should be enough to last us a while," she said with a grin, completely at ease with the situation.


    "Give me half," I said, eyeing the stacks of cash she had gathered.


    Ayami looked up at me, her expression a mix of amusement and mock indignation. "Oh, you want half now?" she said, her lion features still apparent. "I thought you were just here for the ride."


    I raised an eyebrow, a grin tugging at my lips. "Hey, I helped get us here. Fair''s fair."


    She chuckled, shaking her head, but then she slid half of the money over to me. "Fine, fine."


    "Alright, now I think it''s time to head back home, can we?" she added, her tone light but satisfied.


    "Let''s just go back to your place first. We don''t want to stay here too long, especially with the mirror and everything," I said, still keeping an eye on the tote bag she was carrying, now overflowing with snacks and food.


    "Alright, follow me," she said, her voice cheerful as she turned to leave, hauling the heavy tote bag filled with everything she had taken earlier.


    Back at Ayami''s home, we made our way back to her bedroom, the weight of the full tote bag now almost comical, considering her earlier excitement. As we entered, she set the bag down on the floor with a satisfied grunt, then turned to the mirror.


    I stepped up beside her, glancing at the mirror. "Let me put the food in first so it''s easier to get through," I said.


    "Here, take care of it," she replied, handing me the bag.


    "Yeah, yeah," I said, taking the tote bag from her. I slowly stepped through the mirror, carefully placing the tote bag on the floor in the real world. Once I was done, I backed away from the mirror and returned to the mirror world to retrieve the other bag. After putting it through, I looked at her. "Now you go first. Hold my hand so you can come through."


    "Alright," she said, ready to follow.


    To Be Continue.

 Old Ages

    Ayami grabbed my hand, and I guided her through the mirror. She stepped into the real world, looking around as if to double-check that everything had made it back.


    "Alright, we''re back," she said, letting go of my hand.


    "Yeah," I replied, glancing at the bags on the floor. "Everything¡¯s here."


    She stretched her arms with a small yawn. "Good. Let¡¯s eat something before we figure out our next move."


    I nodded, already feeling the exhaustion from everything that had happened. "Sure. Let¡¯s take a break."


    She walked to the kitchen, carrying all the tote bags, and I followed closely behind.


    When we got there, she started unloading the bags, putting most of the meat into the fridge but keeping two packs out. "Hmm, meat, meat, meat¡­ extra beef," she muttered with a grin. As she opened one of the packs, she glanced at me. "By the way, if we steal from there... does it affect the real world?"


    That question hit me. I hadn¡¯t thought about it before.


    "Uh¡­ no, I guess?" I said, scratching my head. "I mean, if it did, wouldn¡¯t there already be news about a freezer full of meat disappearing out of nowhere?"


    She chuckled, tossing the meat onto the counter and grabbing a knife. "Good point. Guess we¡¯re safe, then. Free meat for life!"


    I leaned against the counter, watching as she started prepping the meat. "So... what¡¯s the plan now? Are we just going to keep raiding the mirror world for supplies?"


    She smirked. "For now, sure. But there¡¯s more to that world than just free stuff. We need to figure out why you can enter it and why I can¡¯t without you."


    I nodded, her words sticking with me. "Yeah, that¡¯s weird. Maybe it¡¯s because I fell into it first? Like I¡¯m somehow... connected to it?"


    "Maybe," she said, her tone shifting to something more thoughtful. She paused for a moment, then looked at me. "Have you ever talked to an entity... something that looks like a god?"


    I frowned, trying to remember. "Something that looks like a god? No... I don¡¯t think so."


    "Ever? Even once? Like in a dream?"


    "Nope... not even one," I replied.


    "Then you¡¯re one of those worthy people, just like me," she said with a small grin.


    "Yeah, sure... maybe I am," I muttered, not sounding too convinced myself.


    "You don¡¯t sound convinced," she noted, turning on the stove with a flick of her wrist.


    Ayami smirked as she placed the pan on the stove, letting the heat build. "You¡¯ll believe it soon enough," she said. "People like us don¡¯t just stumble into powers or strange worlds by accident."


    I shrugged, watching her carefully. "Maybe. Or maybe I just got really unlucky."


    She raised an eyebrow, tossing a slice of meat onto the pan. The sizzle filled the room, and the smell of cooking beef quickly followed. "Unlucky? You have access to a whole other world, free supplies, and apparently a connection to something bigger. If that¡¯s unlucky, what does lucky look like to you?"


    "Alright, fair," I admitted, then hesitated before asking, "But I want to know¡ªabout the ancient stuff. Gilgamesh... is it mostly true, like in history?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ayami paused for a moment, flipping the meat. "From what I actually know? Mostly. But the details... the real details, they¡¯ve never been told."


    I frowned. "Can you tell me, then?"


    "Not a chance," she said, her tone firm.


    "Why not?"


    "You don¡¯t want to know why," she replied, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Is there any reason why I can''t know?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    Ayami¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she flipped the meat. "Just keep your mythology fantasy for now. You don¡¯t want to know the real story¡ªwhat really happened between gods and humans."


    The meat sizzled as Ayami finished cooking, the aroma filling the kitchen. She grabbed a plate and carefully arranged the fried meat on it, then handed it to me with a pair of chopsticks. "Here," she said, her voice softer now. "You were talking too much earlier. Eat."


    I took the plate and sat down at the counter, using the chopsticks to pick up a piece of the tender meat. It was perfectly cooked, the flavors rich and satisfying. I paused, glancing up at her. "This is... really good."


    She shrugged, a hint of a smirk still on her face. "I¡¯m a good cook. Not everything about me is weird, you know."


    I took another bite, still thinking about what she had said. "So, what¡¯s the deal with gods and humans? Why can''t you tell me?"


    Ayami leaned against the counter, her eyes distant. "Because you wouldn¡¯t understand. Some things are better left unsaid."


    I chewed thoughtfully, letting the food settle as I processed her words. "Yeah, well, I¡¯m starting to think there¡¯s a lot more going on here than I realized."


    Ayami glanced at me, her expression unreadable. "You¡¯re right about that. There¡¯s a reason we¡¯re in this mess, but it¡¯s not something you can figure out overnight."


    "So... what do we do now? Am I coming back here tomorrow?"


    "For what?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don¡¯t know... I want to learn about magic like that," I said, unsure how to word it.


    She shrugged. "I don¡¯t know much about your mirror world, but I¡¯ll try to figure it out. Give me your phone number, and I¡¯ll text you if I find something."


    I pulled out my phone and handed it to her. She quickly typed in her number, then passed it back to me.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll keep you posted," she said, her tone a bit more relaxed now. "But for now, I suggest you get some rest. This stuff is a lot to process."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the day catching up with me. "Yeah, I could use some sleep."


    ***


    The next day arrived, and I was at school, just like any other day.


    The school day passed in a blur. As usual, I sat through classes, half-listening to the teachers, my mind preoccupied with everything that had happened the day before.


    During lunch, I stood up from my seat when Sakura, who had been sitting beside me, called out.


    "Hikaru-san."


    "Yeah?"


    "Earlier, the teacher asked me to take some papers. Are you free? I think it¡¯s a lot."


    "Yeah, sure. What papers?"


    "I don¡¯t know. She just said she needed help bringing some papers from her office."


    I nodded, following her as she led me down the hallway toward the teacher¡¯s office. The quiet hum of students chatting and the occasional sound of footsteps echoed through the halls, but my mind was still lingering on the events from the day before.


    We reached the office, and Sakura knocked on the door. The teacher''s voice called out from inside, granting us permission to enter.


    "Come in," she said.


    We stepped inside, and the teacher, Chiharu Sugiwaka, was standing by a pile of papers on her desk. "Ah, it¡¯s you, Sakura-chan, and Hikaru-kun. Come here."


    "We¡¯re here to take the papers," Sakura replied.


    "Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t go myself. I have something I need to take care of. If you don¡¯t mind, could you bring these to Taka-sensei in the teacher¡¯s lounge? Just leave them on his desk."


    I walked closer and glanced at the papers. "What¡¯s all this about?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s just some of his paperwork," she said with a wave of her hand.


    I nodded and took the papers from her desk, careful not to spill them. "Alright, we¡¯ll get them to him."


    Sakura smiled at me before giving a quick nod to the teacher. "Thanks, Sugiwaka-sensei."


    With the stack of papers in hand, we headed out of the office and back down the hallway. The school was a little quieter now, with most students either in class or at lunch.


    "Not too bad, right?" Sakura said as we walked. "I thought it¡¯d be more of a hassle."


    "Yeah, easy enough," I replied, still a bit distracted by everything going on in my head. "But... why does Taka-sensei need all this stuff?"


    She shrugged. "No idea. He¡¯s always busy with paperwork, but it¡¯s usually not this much. Maybe something important came up."


    We reached the teacher¡¯s lounge, and I pushed the door open. The room was empty, save for a few teachers sitting at the back chatting quietly. I walked over to Taka-sensei¡¯s desk and set the pile of papers down.


    "Done," I said, straightening up.


    Sakura looked around the room. "Well, that¡¯s that. You ready to head back?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, let¡¯s go."


    As we were about to leave, I felt my phone buzz in my pocket. I pulled it out and saw a text from Ayami:


    [Got something. Meet me later?]


    "Who is it?" Sakura asked.

 Old Ages II

    "Just a friend," I replied.


    I started walking beside her down the hallway. The window outside showed a darkening sky, and then I noticed the first few snowflakes falling.


    "Snow..." I muttered, watching the flakes drift past the window.


    "Snow''s starting, yeah..."


    "Aha, yeah... it is," she replied, glancing at me.


    Then, she looked over at me with a grin. "Wanna go to the rooftop to feel it?"


    "Sure, why not?"


    We made our way up to the rooftop, the cold air hitting us as soon as we stepped outside. The snow had started to fall in gentle flakes, covering the ground and surrounding buildings with a soft white layer.


    Sakura took a deep breath, smiling as she looked up at the snow. "It''s nice, huh?"


    "Yeah," I said, pulling my jacket tighter around me. "It''s peaceful up here."


    We both stood there for a moment, watching the snowflakes drift down. The quiet of the rooftop gave everything a calm, almost surreal feeling.


    After a few seconds, Sakura turned to me. "So, what''s going on with you lately? You''ve seemed a bit distracted."


    I hesitated, unsure of how much to say. "Just... a lot on my mind."


    Sakura raised an eyebrow. "Like what?"


    I shrugged, not sure how to explain. "It''s complicated."


    "I see..." she said, then adjusted her hair with a flick of her hand, holding up a small mirror.


    "New mirror? Did you replace the broken one?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    "Oh, yeah... it was," she replied casually.


    I glanced at the hand mirror, noticing it had a cute, ornate design. "Where''d you get it?" I asked, making small talk.


    Sakura glanced down at the mirror in her hand, her fingers lightly tracing the edges. "I found it in a little shop downtown," she said, her tone casual but with a hint of pride. "It was on sale, so I couldn''t resist."


    "Looks nice," I said, nodding in approval. "Kind of... elegant for something so simple."


    She smiled. "Yeah."


    I walked over to the rooftop barrier and leaned against it, looking out at the students playing football in the large yard or just walking around.


    She followed beside me, glancing up with a knowing look. "You''re thinking about something again."


    "Huh?" I was confused and looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    "You know... I''ve noticed. You''re quiet a lot, always deep in thought. We''re just in our first year of high school, you know?"


    "Aha... do I really look like that?" I chuckled, a bit surprised.


    Sakura smirked, crossing her arms. "Yeah, you kind of do. It''s like you have this whole other world in your head most of the time."


    I shrugged, feeling a bit self-conscious. "Guess I get lost in my thoughts sometimes."


    She raised an eyebrow, glancing at me. "So, what''s been going on in that head of yours lately? You seem... different."


    I hesitated, unsure how to explain everything¡ªthe mirror world, the strange powers, Ayami, and all the weirdness. It felt too insane to say out loud.


    The wind blew, tousling my hair as I stared at her. "Sakura-san... do you believe in magic?"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Sakura blinked, caught off guard by my sudden question. Her eyes widened in confusion, clearly surprised by the randomness of it. "Magic? What... what do you mean?" she asked, her tone a mix of shock and curiosity.


    I rubbed the back of my neck, realizing how strange it must have sounded. "Uh, I mean, like... real magic. Not tricks, but... you know, actual magic. Like, things that can''t be explained."


    She stared at me for a moment, clearly processing what I just said. "That''s... that''s really random. Where''s this coming from? Are you serious?"


    I nodded slowly, trying to keep it together. "Yeah, I''m serious. There''s just been some weird stuff happening, and I don''t know how else to explain it. It''s hard to put into words."


    Sakura looked at me skeptically, her expression softening just a bit. "Okay, now you''ve definitely got me curious. Are you gonna tell me what''s been going on?"


    "Would you believe me if I said I have magic?" I asked.


    "...Uh, no?" she replied, her tone a little uncertain.


    I looked down, feeling a bit deflated. "Ah, just... don''t worry about it."


    "What if I told you... I believe there''s magic in this world?" she said.


    "...Then I''ll tell you a story."


    "Huh? What story?"


    "Well, I just found out about it yesterday."


    "What kind of story?"


    "In short, do you know the story of Gilgamesh and Enkidu?"


    "Yeah, that''s from Western mythology, right?"


    "Well, Enkidu is now ruling the world, and he''s making it so people can''t use magic."


    "Uh... oh, is it?"


    I nodded, knowing she wouldn''t just believe me like that. "It''s a story from someone I knew."


    "That''s new for me. I never knew about that history, but... it''s a good story."


    "Yeah..." I replied, feeling a little awkward and not sure what to say next.


    "But hey, you see that? The snow''s coming..." she said, changing the subject.


    I looked up at the sky, the first few snowflakes drifting down, adding to the quiet beauty of the moment. "Yeah, looks like it''s going to be a big one," I said, pulling my jacket tighter around me as the cold wind picked up.


    She hugged her arms, shivering a bit. "It''s kinda cold now. I think we should head back inside."


    We headed back inside, escaping the cold of the rooftop.


    After a while, the school bell rang, signaling the end of the day. I gathered my things and made my way out of school, but instead of heading straight home.


    Curious, I made my way to her place. The streets seemed quieter than usual as I walked, the falling snow giving the whole town a soft, quiet atmosphere. It wasn''t far, and soon I found myself standing outside her apartment building, texting her that I was here.


    I made my way up to her floor, the familiar sound of footsteps in the hallway accompanying me. When I reached her door, I knocked softly.


    "Come in!" Ayami''s voice called from inside.


    I opened the door and stepped inside, finding Ayami sitting on her couch with a laptop open in front of her. The room was dimly lit, with the soft glow of the snow outside filtering through the window.


    "You came," she said, glancing up from her screen with a small smile. "I found something interesting. Have a seat."


    I took a seat across from her, curiosity piqued. "What did you find?"


    Ayami leaned forward, her expression turning serious. "I did some digging. And I think I know why you''re the only one who can get through to the mirror world."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You figured it out already?"


    "Not completely, but I''m getting closer," she replied. "I spoke with one of my friends who also has magic, and he said you might actually be cursed, not gifted."


    "What!?" I exclaimed, taken aback.


    She reached to the side of her laptop and grabbed a thick book. "I''ve been researching, and I think we should try a ritual with a pentagram."


    "Wait, wait, wait... what are you going to do with me?" I asked, suddenly feeling uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just to unlock your potential," she said, her tone calm. "But I need a fully black chicken."


    "Where am I supposed to get that?" I asked, confused.


    "No need," Ayami replied with a smirk. "I''ve already got one. It''s already... well, dead."


    "...Okay? Then what''s next? What''s this ritual going to do to me?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe you''ll get something cool, like superpowers or something."


    I took a deep breath, feeling a mix of curiosity and hesitation. "Superpowers, huh? Alright, let''s just get this over with."


    Ayami gave me a reassuring smile, though there was a glint of excitement in her eyes. "Trust me, it''ll be fine. Just follow my lead, okay?"


    She placed the book down on the table and opened it to a page filled with strange symbols and diagrams. The pentagram drawn in the center looked intricate, its lines sharp and precise.


    "First, we draw the pentagram on the floor," she explained, grabbing a piece of chalk from her desk. "We need to make sure the circle is perfect."


    I nodded, watching as she carefully started marking the floor. She seemed confident, almost too confident, but something about the whole thing felt off. Still, I didn''t want to back out now.


    Once the pentagram was drawn, Ayami placed the black chicken in the center. She muttered something under her breath, the words sounding foreign and ancient, as if they were from a language I didn''t recognize.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, feeling a strange energy building in the room.


    "Just wait," she replied, her eyes focused on the symbols. "The ritual will work... just focus, alright?"


    The air in the room grew heavier, the energy almost tangible. I could feel a pull deep inside me, like something was awakening. I didn''t know if I was ready for whatever this was, but it felt like it was already too late to turn back.


    The room flickered as if the world itself was shifting, and for a moment, everything around us seemed to stand still. The lights dimmed, and I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Ayami''s voice broke the silence. "It''s working... just stay calm."


    To Be Continue.

 Dark Room

    The pentagram on the floor began to glow faintly, a pulsating red light seeping from its lines. The air around me grew colder, and the strange energy from before intensified, almost suffocating. I instinctively took a step back, but Ayami motioned for me to stay still.


    "Don''t move," she said firmly, her gaze fixed on the glowing circle. "This is the most important part."


    The black chicken in the center of the pentagram twitched, its form warping in the shifting energy. The light from the pentagram grew brighter, and the symbols on the book beside Ayami shimmered, as though alive.


    "Okay, Hikaru," Ayami said, her voice steady but filled with anticipation. "Step into the circle."


    I hesitated, feeling the weight of the moment settle in. "Are you sure about this?"


    She shot me a quick glance, the hint of uncertainty in her eyes masked by determination. "As sure as I can be. Just trust me."


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped into the glowing pentagram. As soon as I did, the energy surged around me like tendrils of invisible force. My body felt warm and heavy, as if standing in a current of electricity.


    "Stay calm," Ayami instructed, flipping through the pages of the book with urgency. She began chanting again, the words flowing smoothly now. The red light shifted to a blinding white.


    A sharp pain shot through my chest, and I gasped, clutching at the sensation. The world around me blurred, and suddenly, visions filled my mind¡ªstrange places, unfamiliar faces, and powers I couldn''t begin to understand. It was overwhelming.


    Then, everything went silent.


    "Huh?!" I blinked, disoriented, realizing I was no longer standing in Ayami''s apartment. The world around me was... nothing. It was an empty void, and I wasn''t sure if I was even standing. There was no ground beneath me, no sky above. Just... nothing.


    "A-Ayami-san!" I called out, panic creeping into my voice. "Where are you?"


    But there was no response. Only silence.


    "Finally," a voice echoed from the distance, low and resonant.


    "Finally... final..." the word repeated, bouncing off the unseen boundaries of the void.


    "He has come..."


    "The last one..."


    "Last one..."


    The voices layered over each other, all speaking in unison, yet distinct as if an entire crowd whispered at once. It made the hairs on my neck stand on end.


    "This is scaring me!" I yelled, spinning in place, searching for the source of the voices. "Let me go back home!"


    The void remained unchanged, yet the voices seemed to draw closer, growing louder with each repetition.


    "Home...?" they repeated, the tone almost mocking.


    "You have no home here."


    "You belong to us now..."


    The air¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªfelt heavy, pressing down on me. My legs trembled, and I instinctively stepped back, though there was nothing to step onto.


    "Who... who are you?!" I shouted, my voice shaking.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    But the voices only laughed, a chilling harmony that sent shivers down my spine.


    As the echoes of laughter faded, the void around me began to shift. Shapes emerged from the darkness, stepping forward one by one. At first, they were indistinct shadows, but as they came closer, I froze in shock.


    They were... me.


    One after another, countless versions of myself appeared, each slightly different. Some wore strange clothing, others carried weapons or held books that glowed with an eerie light. There were versions of me that looked older, scarred, or impossibly young. Yet, they all shared the same face, my face.


    They surrounded me, their footsteps eerily synchronized. When they spoke, it was in unison, their voices blending into an overwhelming chorus:


    "Believe in Enkidu, or you''ll die in the future."


    The words hit me like a hammer, each syllable resonating deep within my chest.


    "What... what does that even mean?" I stammered, looking around wildly. "Who are you? Why do you all look like me?!"


    But they didn''t answer my questions. Instead, they repeated their chilling statement, their eyes glowing faintly as they stepped closer.


    "Believe in Enkidu, or you''ll die in the future."


    I stumbled backward, my heart racing. "Stop saying that! Tell me what''s going on!"


    One of them, a version of me wearing armor that looked ancient and battered, stepped forward. His voice was deeper, more commanding than the others, though it still blended with the collective.


    "You are the last. The chosen. The one to bridge the gap. Accept the truth, or perish in ignorance."


    The other versions nodded in sync, their eyes fixed on me.


    "The future depends on your belief. Believe in Enkidu, or face annihilation."


    I could feel sweat trickling down my face despite the cold void. My mind raced, trying to make sense of it all.


    "But why? What does Enkidu have to do with me?!" I shouted, desperation creeping into my voice.


    The armored version raised a hand, and the others fell silent. He pointed directly at me, his eyes piercing.


    "You will understand... in time."


    And then, as suddenly as they appeared, the infinite versions of myself began to dissolve, their forms breaking apart into wisps of light, leaving me alone in the void once more.


    I gasped, my body jolting upright as if I had just been yanked from a nightmare. My vision swam for a moment before settling back into reality¡ªthe dimly lit apartment, the laptop''s faint glow, and Ayami sitting directly in front of me.


    She was waving a hand in front of my face, her eyebrows knit together in concern. "Oi, you alive over there? Earth to Hikaru~?"


    I blinked a few times, trying to steady my breathing. "What... what the hell was that?"


    Ayami leaned back, crossing her arms. "Reasonable reaction. Let me guess¡ªbig, scary creature inside your body? Some kind of ancient beast?"


    I shook my head, still rattled. "No... no, nothing like that." I hesitated, trying to find the words. "It was... me. Thousands of me. All different versions, surrounding me in some kind of void."


    Ayami''s eyebrows shot up, her curiosity clearly piqued. "A thousand yous? Seriously? What were they doing?"


    "They were all saying the same thing... ''Believe in Enkidu, or you''ll die in the future.''"


    Ayami froze for a moment, her confident demeanor faltering. She leaned forward, her expression more serious now. "Enkidu? Are you sure that''s what they said?"


    I nodded, swallowing hard. "Yeah. Over and over again. It was like... they were warning me or something."


    Ayami exhaled, running a hand through her hair. "That''s... interesting. And by ''interesting,'' I mean terrifying. "


    I slumped onto the couch, staring blankly ahead, the weight of the experience pressing down on me. "I don''t want to do this anymore..." I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Ayami stood nearby, watching me with a mixture of curiosity and sympathy. "Mhm... seems like it''s different from what I thought," she said, tilting her head slightly. "When I did the ritual on my own, I had to fight a massive creature inside my body to gain control of my power. So, you didn''t fight anything?"


    I shook my head, still in a daze. "No. How would I even fight... a thousand versions of me?"


    Ayami let out a thoughtful hum, crossing her arms. "That''s... strange. Maybe it''s symbolic or some kind of test. But for all of them to say the same thing¡ª''Believe in Enkidu or you''ll die in the future''¡ªthere''s got to be a deeper meaning."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Whatever it is, I don''t think I''m cut out for this. I didn''t ask for any of it."


    "None of us did," Ayami said softly, her tone unusually gentle. "But here we are."


    She moved to sit on the armrest of the couch, looking down at me. "You don''t have to decide everything right now. Just... take it one step at a time. If those thousand versions of you are right, then figuring this out is a matter of survival. For now, though, maybe just rest."


    I nodded weakly, leaning back into the couch.


    Ayami leaned closer, resting her head lightly on my shoulder, her tone teasing. "Don''t you want to try if you''ve unlocked some power?"


    I glanced at her, feeling a mix of exhaustion and annoyance. "¡­How would I even know?"


    She shrugged, her playful smile not faltering. "I don''t know, do you feel any change? Like, anything at all?"


    To Be Continue.

 Dark Room II

    I paused, thinking for a moment, then sighed and turned to her. "Yeah¡­ I changed my mind. I don''t want magic anymore."


    She groaned dramatically, pulling away and throwing her hands up in exasperation. "Not like that! Come onnn~ be serious!"


    I couldn''t help but smirk a little at her reaction, despite how drained I felt. "Fine, fine. But I don''t feel different. No sudden urges to float, no lightning bolts from my fingers, no glowing auras. Nothing."


    Ayami squinted at me, leaning closer as if she were inspecting me for hidden powers. "Hmmm¡­ maybe you''re a late bloomer. Or maybe the ritual didn''t fully kick in yet. Sometimes it takes a while for these things to manifest."


    "So I might wake up one day accidentally exploding something?"


    She grinned mischievously. "Exactly! Isn''t that exciting?"


    I just gave her a flat look, which only made her laugh. "Relax, Hikaru. If anything weird happens, I''m here to help. Or at least, I''ll watch and take notes."


    "Comforting," I replied dryly.


    Ayami''s smile softened, and before I could react, she suddenly transformed. In a blink of an eye, her body shrank, fur sprouted, and within seconds, she was a small, fluffy cat, sitting comfortably on my lap. Her bright eyes blinked up at me, and she nuzzled my chest with a soft purr.


    I blinked in surprise, staring at the little cat now in my lap. "Ayami¡­? Is this another trick?"


    She let out a soft meow, rubbing her head against me in an almost affectionate manner, clearly trying to comfort me. Her warmth and the gentle purring had an oddly calming effect on my tense nerves.


    "You''re¡ªyou''re really doing this?" I asked, still trying to process what was happening.


    The cat version of Ayami tilted her head, giving me a look that said, "Of course I am." Then, she nuzzled my hand and curled up in my lap as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    I sighed, reaching down to stroke her soft fur, trying to ignore the swirl of thoughts in my mind. "I don''t know how you can be so calm about all this. Everything''s a mess, and you''re just¡­ purring on my lap."


    She gave a contented meow, almost as if she was saying, "That''s because you need to relax."


    I let out a breath, and for a moment, I just sat there, letting the unexpected comfort of the cat''s presence ease the tension in my chest. "Fine, I guess I can''t argue with that. You''re not exactly wrong."


    Ayami, now fully content, curled up even tighter on my lap. "See? Sometimes you just need a little warmth." Her purring continued.


    ***


    I walked out of Ayami''s apartment, my mind still spinning from everything that had just happened. The cold evening air bit at my skin, but it did little to clear the fog in my head. My footsteps were slow as I made my way home, the weight of the day''s events heavy on me. I needed time to think, but with so many questions swirling in my mind, it felt impossible to focus.


    As I walked down the sidewalk, I spotted a familiar figure by a vending machine. It was Sakura, casually dressed in a sweater, her glasses fixed on the drink options in front of her, deep in thought. She hadn''t noticed me yet.


    I approached quietly, and once I was close enough, I called out, "You here?"


    Sakura jumped, her body tensing as she turned to face me. Her eyes widened when she saw me standing there, and she let out a soft, startled laugh. "Oh, hey, Hikaru! You scared me."


    "Sorry," I said, my voice distant, still caught up in the whirlwind of everything. "I didn''t expect to run into you here."


    She smiled, but there was a hint of concern in her expression, like she could sense something was off. "I was just trying to decide which drink to get..." Her gaze flickered from the machine to my shirt, then back to me. "You didn''t go home yet?" she asked, curiosity in her voice.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Ah, yeah... just came from somewhere," I said, standing next to her, my gaze fixed on the vending machine.


    Sakura glanced at me sideways before looking back at the machine. "Do you want to eat ramen?"


    "Hm?"


    "Oh! Uh, if you don''t want to, it''s fine!"


    "...Ramen sounds good, it''s cold anyway. Any recommendations?"


    "I know a place! Come on!"


    I nodded, following her as she turned and started walking down the street. The cold air felt sharper now, but the thought of warm ramen made it easier to ignore.


    Sakura led me to a small, cozy restaurant tucked between two larger buildings. The warm glow from inside was inviting, and as we stepped through the door, the rich scent of broth and spices immediately hit me.


    "We''re here!" Sakura said with a smile, waving to the staff as we were shown to a corner table.


    I sat down, feeling a bit more at ease. "This place looks pretty good."


    "Yeah, it''s one of my favorites. You''ll love it," she replied, sliding into the seat across from me.


    A waiter came by shortly after, handing us menus. I glanced at the options, my mind still swirling with the events earlier, but the cozy atmosphere helped calm my nerves.


    "Hikaru-san, what do you want to order?"


    "Something normal."


    Sakura looked at me, her glasses focusing on my eyes. "What was it? Isn''t everything normal?"


    I glanced at her glasses, noticing my reflection staring back at me. "You know, just a usual ramen¡ª" That''s when I realized the people around us were gone.


    My eyes widened.


    But unbeknownst to Sakura, she continued to scan the menu, muttering, "Umm... yeah, I think I''ll take the usual ramen too... like the common people buy." She then looked up to search for the waitress, but froze when she noticed, "Wait... where is everyone?"


    I didn''t answer right away, my mind racing. Without warning, I reached up and touched the edge of her glasses. The world around us shifted as I activated the reflection of my mirror world.


    Sakura blinked, looking around in confusion. "Hikaru-san...?"


    I stood up, my steps quiet as I moved toward the door of the store, peering outside. The street was completely empty¡ªno people, no cars¡ªjust an eerie stillness. I turned back to face Sakura, who was still processing everything but managed to stay composed.


    "Sakura-san..." I began, my voice a little shakier than I intended. "Do you remember what I said on the rooftop?"


    She looked up at me, her brow furrowing slightly. "What about it?"


    "You believe in magic, right?"


    She blinked, a hint of confusion still clouding her eyes. "That... what about it?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Let me tell you a secret... I can travel to the mirror world. I think I might have mentioned it before, but I just... forgot to tell you the details. And now, here we are." I gestured around us, the strange, silent world. "This is an exact replica of the real world... but there''s no one here. Not a single living creature."


    Sakura''s eyes widened, and she stood up slowly, looking around in disbelief. "Wait, you mean... we''re in some kind of... alternate world?"


    I nodded. "Exactly. It''s a place I can access through reflections, and right now, we''re trapped in it. There''s no one, no life, just... us."


    "Oh no... then how do we get back?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s easy. We just need to go through another mirror," I said, trying to reassure her. "But... how about we grab some food while we''re here?" I glanced at the ramen kitchen, where there was plenty of stuff we could use to make our own.


    "But it''s... not good."


    "It won''t affect the real world," I said, grinning. "Come on, let''s make some ramen for ourselves."


    Sakura hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. "What if there''s someone... or what if we suddenly come back to the real world!?"


    I gave her a reassuring smile, trying to ease her worries. "No chance. Trust me, we''re fine. Besides, the mirror world is just a reflection. Nothing here can harm us. Come on, let''s make the ramen."


    She glanced around one last time, clearly not entirely convinced, but then sighed and nodded. "Alright... if you say so."


    I led the way to the kitchen, the strange stillness of the world pressing in around us. The sounds of the kitchen were oddly comforting, and as we started preparing the ramen, it felt almost like normal¡ªjust two people hanging out, making food.


    As the water boiled and the ingredients came together, the eerie atmosphere started to fade into the background, replaced by the simple task of cooking.


    Sakura''s eyes widened as she frantically looked around the kitchen. "Wait, wait, wait! Hikaru-san! How are we going to make the exact ramen here?!"


    I paused, scratching my head. "Uh..." I muttered, scanning the shelves and counters for anything that could help us. "There might be a recipe here, let''s just... figure it out."


    I started rifling through the drawers and cabinets, hoping to find something that could guide us. Sakura followed, still looking skeptical but willing to help.


    After a moment of searching, I found an old cookbook tucked between some other items on the counter. I opened it, flipping through the pages until I found a ramen recipe. "Aha! Here it is."


    Sakura leaned in to take a look, her expression slightly more relieved. "That''s... convenient," she said, almost with a touch of humor.


    "Yeah, looks like we can just follow this." I grabbed the ingredients, starting to lay them out on the counter. "Don''t worry, it''ll be just like the real thing."


    Sakura chuckled a bit, shaking her head. "I didn''t think I''d be cooking in some weird mirror world today."


    "Well," I said, smiling, "it''s the perfect time to try new things."


    To Be Continue.

 Welcome to My Mirror World

    As we started gathering the ingredients, Sakura couldn''t help but bombard me with questions. Her voice was a mixture of curiosity and mild panic.


    "Okay, but... Hikaru-san, is this even real? Like, how does this mirror world even work? Is it connected to the real world? Can we see people from here? Can they see us? Are we even safe here?" she asked in rapid succession, her hands fluttering as she gestured around the empty restaurant.


    I paused, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. "Uh... to be honest, I don''t really know," I admitted. "I just... can go here. It''s not like there''s a guidebook or anything."


    She stared at me, incredulous. "You don''t know? You can go here but you don''t know how it works? What if we get stuck forever?"


    I sighed, trying to stay calm. "We won''t get stuck. I told you, we just need to find a mirror or some reflective surface, and we can go back."


    "But why did we even come here in the first place? We didn''t touch any mirror, right?" Sakura pressed, her eyes narrowing in thought.


    That''s when it hit me. I replayed the events leading up to this moment in my head¡ªthe ramen shop, Sakura looking at the menu, her glasses reflecting my face...


    I snapped my fingers, causing Sakura to jump slightly. "Your glasses," I said, pointing at her.


    "What about my glasses?" she asked, confused.


    "When I looked at you earlier, I saw my reflection in your glasses. I think... maybe the reflection was enough to trigger it. I''ve always needed a reflective surface to enter the mirror world, and I guess your glasses count as one," I explained, my voice trailing off as the realization sank in.


    Sakura froze, her hand instinctively reaching up to adjust her glasses. "So... you''re telling me my glasses are a portal now?" she said, her tone dripping with disbelief.


    "Not exactly," I replied. "It''s not the glasses themselves, but any reflection can act as a gateway. Your glasses just happened to be the closest one at the time."


    She stared at me for a long moment, her expression a mixture of disbelief and exasperation. "This is insane," she muttered, shaking her head. "Absolutely insane."


    "Yeah," I said with a weak chuckle, "welcome to my world."


    Sakura let out a resigned sigh and muttered, "Fine, fine... if we''re stuck here for now, we might as well eat. But if anything weird happens, you''re explaining it to the police¡ªor whoever''s in charge of magic worlds."


    I chuckled nervously, not entirely sure myself who would handle such things. "Deal. Now, let''s just focus on making some ramen."


    We rummaged through the kitchen, grabbing noodles, broth, and various toppings. It felt strangely normal, like we were just two friends hanging out and cooking. The eerie silence of the mirror world faded into the background as the rich scent of simmering broth filled the air.


    "Do you even know what you''re doing?" Sakura asked, glancing over at me skeptically as I stirred the pot.


    "I''ve seen it done in anime. How hard can it be?" I joked, earning an unimpressed stare from her.


    "Great, we''re basing our survival dinner on anime logic," she said, rolling her eyes. "Just don''t burn it."


    After a few more minutes, we managed to put together two steaming bowls of ramen. They actually looked pretty decent, and Sakura even gave an approving nod. "Okay, I''ll admit... it smells good."


    Carrying our bowls, we headed back to the front of the restaurant and sat down at the same corner table. The warm glow of the shop''s lights and the comforting aroma of the food made the strange circumstances feel oddly normal.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As I took my first bite, the savory broth and perfectly cooked noodles were like a balm to my frazzled nerves. "Wow, this turned out better than I expected," I admitted.


    Sakura slurped her noodles, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "Not bad for a guy who didn''t even know where the recipe was five minutes ago," she teased.


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence," I said, smirking.


    For a moment, we just ate in silence, the warmth of the ramen taking the edge off the bizarre situation we were in. But I couldn''t ignore the lingering tension in Sakura''s expression.


    "You okay?" I asked, breaking the quiet.


    She looked up from her bowl, her glasses catching the faint light. "Yeah, just... trying to wrap my head around everything. This mirror world, your magic, the fact that my glasses apparently got us here... It''s a lot to take in, you know?"


    I paused for a moment, taking in her words. Then I asked, softly, "Can you look at my face?"


    She turned her head toward me, her brow furrowing slightly. "Why?"


    I hesitated, trying to piece together the idea forming in my head. "I just want to see if looking at the reflection in your glasses might help us get back to the real world."


    "G-Go on..." she said, keeping her eyes on my face but sounding a bit nervous.


    I stared into her eyes, focusing on the reflection in her glasses. My own image stared back at me, faint and distorted in the curved lenses. I concentrated, trying to sense any shift, any ripple of the strange magic that had brought us here.


    Still¡­ stare, stare, stare.


    Her cheeks started to flush, a soft redness spreading across her face. Finally, she broke the silence, her voice flustered. "I-I think we should just use a mirror portal instead!" she blurted, quickly looking away and fixing her gaze on her bowl of ramen.


    She poked at her food and started eating, clearly trying to shake off her embarrassment. I blinked, realizing how awkward the moment had become, and sat back down, scratching the back of my neck.


    "Yeah, uh... good idea," I mumbled, suddenly very interested in finishing my ramen.


    After finishing our makeshift meal, we left the quiet, eerie ramen shop behind and walked together through the still streets of the mirror world. The silence pressed down on us, broken only by the soft crunch of our footsteps on the pavement. The air felt heavy, like the world itself was holding its breath.


    Eventually, we arrived at Sakura''s home. She paused in front of the door, her hand hovering over the handle for a moment before she turned it.


    Creak!


    "Oh, it''s not locked," she said, her voice a little uncertain.


    "Well... it''s not like every house is locked when there''s someone inside," I replied casually, glancing at her.


    She turned to look at me slowly, her face slightly pale. "You said my home... there''s people?"


    Why does she look so scared?


    "Yeah? Your parents? You know, in the real world," I said, raising an eyebrow.


    Her shoulders relaxed as she let out a breath, shaking her head. "Oh... you scared me for a second."


    I blinked, confused by her reaction. "Why would that scare you?"


    She hesitated, giving me a weak smile. "Nothing, it''s just... never mind." Without another word, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, leaving me standing there for a moment before I followed.


    It was my first time stepping into a girl''s home, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit out of place. The cozy warmth of the house contrasted sharply with the eerie emptiness of the mirror world outside. I followed Sakura as she led the way upstairs, the faint creak of the wooden steps echoing in the silence.


    We reached the second floor, and she gestured toward a door at the end of the hallway. "That''s my room," she said, her voice casual but with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Nice house," I said, glancing around.


    "Thanks..." she mumbled, opening the door and motioning for me to step inside.


    Her bedroom was neat, cozy, and distinctly girly. The soft pastel tones and delicate decorations felt like an extension of her personality. She pointed to an oval mirror with a movable stand in the corner of the room. "That''s my mirror... so? What now?"


    I walked over to the mirror, inspecting it closely. "Let me test something," I said, poking my finger at the surface. It rippled like water, confirming it was a portal. I turned back to her and extended my hand. "Hold my hand, and we''ll go to the other side."


    "Huh!? Why do I have to hold your hand?" she asked, taking a step back.


    "That''s how it works," I explained patiently. "If you try to go through on your own, it won''t let you. Trust me on this."


    She hesitated, clearly skeptical, but eventually sighed. "...Okay," she muttered, reaching out and placing her hand in mine. Her grip was hesitant but warm.


    She stepped through to the other side of the mirror. I poked my head through, peering into her room from the other side.


    "Go check the window. Is there anyone outside?" I asked.


    Sakura nodded, walking over to the window. She glanced outside for a moment before turning back to me. "There are people... so I''m back?"


    "Yeah, you''re back, I''ll go now."" I said, taking a step back, preparing to return to the mirror world.


    To Be Continue.

 Welcome to My Mirror World II

    I watched as she stood there, and for a brief moment, I didn''t see my own reflection. Instead, I saw her, moving closer to the mirror. It was like the mirror had become one-way; I could see her, but she couldn''t see me anymore.


    "He''s gone," she said from the other side.


    I could see her lips move, but I couldn''t hear her. It was strange. In this mirror world, new rules were forming. I realized that I could see and even interact with other people through their mirrors.


    "Should I try next door?" I asked myself, considering what to do next.


    I stepped away from Sakura''s house and made my way to the next one. The mirror world still felt unsettling, but there was an odd allure to it that I couldn''t ignore. My footsteps were muted against the quiet streets as I approached the door.


    I hesitated for a brief moment before trying the handle. It was unlocked, just like Sakura''s. I pushed the door open and stepped inside, feeling the warmth of the house contrast with the cold emptiness outside.


    The silence was heavy, pressing down around me as I walked through the hallway. The house was neat, well-kept, yet it had an unnatural stillness. I found my way into the living room, my attention drawn to a large mirror on the wall. It had an intricate frame, reflecting the entire room.


    But what truly caught my eye was the girl sitting on the couch, staring at the TV. She was dressed casually, her gaze fixed on the screen, completely absorbed. Her presence made the room feel even stranger, as though she didn''t belong, just like me.


    I froze in place, my gaze fixed on her through the mirror. It was the first time I had seen someone else in this world, aside from Sakura.


    The girl didn''t seem to notice me at all. I wondered if she could even see me, or if I was just a reflection in her world, like I had been in Sakura''s.


    I stepped closer to the mirror, my breath fogging up the surface. The girl remained still, oblivious to my presence, her attention still on the screen.


    "Hello?" I called out, unsure if she could hear me.


    Nothing. She didn''t react at all.


    "So... it''s just like a one-way mirror," I murmured to myself. "I can see them, but they can''t see or hear me. Huh... this could be interesting."


    I leaned in closer to the mirror, carefully positioning my mouth so only that part of me would be visible on the other side, making sure not to show my full face. I took a deep breath and whispered, "Psstt, hey, you there?"


    I quickly backed away, retreating from the mirror to see her reaction.


    The girl on the couch jerked in surprise, her head snapping around as if searching for the source of the sound. Her eyes widened with confusion, and she looked frantically around the room, clearly unsure of what had just happened. Without another moment''s hesitation, she sprang up from the couch and bolted out of the room.


    I stood there, watching her leave, a strange sense of satisfaction settling in. "Oh, it works...," I muttered under my breath, amazed by the power I seemed to have over this mirrored world.


    I turned around and made my way back to my house in the mirror world, the eerie silence surrounding me. As I reached my bedroom, I stepped through the mirror once more, the familiar sight of my room welcoming me back.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I quickly changed out of my clothes, slipping into something more comfortable, the weight of the strange day weighing heavily on my mind. I needed to process everything that had happened, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was running out of time.


    As I opened the door and stepped into the hallway, I almost bumped into my mother, who was standing there, looking confused. Her gaze flickered to me, and she raised an eyebrow.


    "Hikaru? Where did you come from? I didn''t hear the door open," she said, her voice laced with confusion.


    I paused for a moment, considering my answer. "Oh, I didn''t make any noise... I came in through the back," I said nonchalantly, offering her a casual smile.


    She blinked at me, still unsure. "The back? I see¡­"


    She didn''t seem entirely convinced, but didn''t push further. I could tell she was still processing what I''d said. After a moment, she simply nodded and turned to walk away. I watched her go, feeling a small weight lift off my shoulders.


    ***


    The morning was quiet, save for the soft tapping of snowflakes against the windows. I sat at my desk in class, staring at the snow falling outside. Sakura was seated beside me, though I couldn''t help but wonder if she would bring up the mirror world. It had been on my mind a lot lately, but I didn''t want to break the silence.


    Tak, tak, tak! The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the classroom as the door swung open.


    "Hikaruuuu!" A loud, familiar voice called out, making me turn my head. It was Kazufumi Araki, a classmate who had been absent for the past few days due to being sick.


    I raised an eyebrow. "What is it, Araki-kun?"


    He staggered toward me, still panting as he tried to catch his breath. "Hahh, hahhh... that... hahhh."


    I stared at him, waiting for him to finish his sentence. "Geez, go take a breath first. You didn''t even make any sense there."


    "Ahem, I need you to help me," he said, finally managing to steady himself.


    "Help with what?" I asked, now intrigued.


    "So, I just ran all around the school to get a lot of heat, right?" He paused for a second, waiting for me to react.


    I nodded. "Hmm."


    "Now, I need you to convince the school nurse for me," he continued. "I don''t want to study today. Today''s a mess¡ªthere''s that lesson I hate, math."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What do I get in return for this?"


    He looked at me, a bit sheepish. "Geez, I don''t have anything to exchange. How about I''ll treat you to something instead?"


    "If it has rice, I''m in," I said, already knowing where this was going.


    "Alright, alright. Just convince the nurse that I have a high temperature, okay?" Araki grinned, clearly relieved.


    I sighed, already knowing I was going to regret this. "Fine, I''ll help you out, but you better keep your end of the deal."


    Sakura glanced over at us as Araki and I made our way toward the door. Her gaze lingered for a moment, curiosity written on her face, but she didn''t say anything as we walked down the stairs toward the health room.


    "You didn''t come to school for three days, and now you''re pretending to be sick?" I said, shaking my head at Araki, who was stumbling along beside me, dramatically swaying from side to side.


    "I just don''t want to learn math today," he muttered, exaggerating every step as though he could barely stand. "Nah, I need to rest... heal up."


    "Heal your ass," I shot back, rolling my eyes at his ridiculous antics.


    By the time we reached the health room, the only person inside was the school nurse, Michiko Eri. She looked up from her desk as we entered.


    "Michiko-san," I called out, still holding Araki by the arm. He was swaying as if he were about to collapse at any second. "He''s feeling dizzy."


    "Oh geez, what happened?" Michiko asked, walking over to us with a concerned expression. She was already reaching for a nearby cot. "Go ahead and lay down there."


    I helped Araki settle onto the bed, watching as he flopped down dramatically, clearly putting on a show for both Michiko and me. "You better actually rest today, or I''ll drag you back to class," I said, part annoyed, part amused by his over-the-top performance.


    Michiko raised an eyebrow but didn''t comment, focusing on checking Araki''s temperature. "He seems fine," she muttered, glancing up at me. "But he''s a little warm."


    "Yeah, I guess," I said, trying not to laugh at Araki''s efforts to stay in character.


    I glanced at Araki, who was keeping his eyes closed, hoping to maintain the act. Then I turned back to Michiko. "I''ll be back later; I''ve got to head to class."


    "Alright, Hikaru-kun, I''ll take care of Araki-kun. Don''t worry," she said, giving me a reassuring smile.


    As I left, I couldn''t help but wonder how long Araki would be able to keep up his little act.


    To Be Continue.

 Me or Me

    As I walked through the hallway, the distant hum of chatter from other classrooms filled the air. My mind wandered back to Araki''s antics, and I couldn''t help but shake my head in amusement.


    Turning a corner, I spotted Riku coming from the opposite end of the hallway. He was wearing his sports uniform¡ªa short-sleeved shirt and shorts¡ªand had his arms crossed tightly over his chest, shivering. His breath came out in visible puffs in the cold air.


    "Riku-san! Oh geez... why are you wearing short sleeves and shorts when it''s snowing?" I said, half-laughing.


    Riku looked up, a faint grin on his face despite his obvious discomfort. "Yeah, I forgot to bring my long sports clothes," he admitted, rubbing his arms briskly. "PE class right now. They''ve got us out on the field doing warm-ups in this weather. Can you believe it?"


    "Warm-ups? More like freeze-ups," I quipped, glancing at the snow falling lightly outside the window. "Do they seriously expect you to run laps in this?"


    He let out a resigned laugh. "Yeah, apparently snow doesn''t cancel gym class. ''Builds character,'' they said."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What kind of character? Frostbite?"


    Riku chuckled, his teeth chattering slightly. "Pretty much. I tried to argue, but you know how that goes. Anyway, I''m on my way to grab something warm to drink before heading back out there."


    I glanced at the vending machines further down the hall. "Better hurry, or they''ll have you doing laps for being late."


    "Don''t remind me," he groaned, quickening his pace toward the machines. "See you later, Hikaru-kun. And stay warm, man."


    "You too," I called after him, watching as he disappeared down the hall. Shaking my head, I continued back to class, feeling grateful I wasn''t the one stuck running around in the snow.


    I made my way back to Class 1-3, weaving through the bustling hallways. The sound of footsteps, laughter, and chatter echoed around me, blending with the occasional clatter of lockers. Despite the lively atmosphere, the chill from the morning air still lingered.


    When I reached the classroom, most of the students were already back at their desks. Some were chatting in small groups, while others scribbled furiously in their notebooks¡ªlikely finishing last-minute homework. Sakura was at her desk, gazing out the window as the snow continued to fall softly outside.


    I slid into my seat beside her. "Hey," I said, breaking her focus on the window.


    She turned to me, blinking as if coming out of a daydream. "Oh, hey. Did Araki-san skip class again?"


    "Yep," I replied with a small grin. "Classic Araki, right?"


    She let out a soft laugh. "Yeah, it really is."


    "Hey, Hikaru-san..." Sakura''s voice was soft, almost hesitant.


    "Yeah? What is it?" I turned to her, noticing the thoughtful expression on her face.


    "About yesterday..." she began, her fingers idly tracing the edge of her notebook.


    "Oh, yeah. What''s on your mind?"


    "I actually... I want to go somewhere," she admitted, her gaze shifting toward the falling snow outside. "Can you take me?"


    I tilted my head slightly, curious. "Sure. After school, right?"


    "Yeah..." she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "What place?" I asked, leaning a bit closer, trying to catch her gaze.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    She hesitated for a moment, then looked back at me. "You''ll see. I just... need to be there. It''s important."


    Her words carried a certain weight, and though I didn''t press further, I could tell this wasn''t a casual request. "Alright," I said with a reassuring smile. "Let''s go after class."


    After the final bell rang, Sakura and I packed up our bags and left the classroom. The hallways were alive with the usual buzz of students eager to head home or hang out with friends, but Sakura remained unusually quiet as we walked together. I could sense a subtle tension in her, though she didn''t voice it.


    We moved through the school, eventually stopping in front of a rarely used storage room. I pushed the door open, revealing a cluttered space filled with old desks, chairs, and forgotten supplies. Dust motes floated lazily in the faint light streaming through a grimy window. In the center of the room stood a full-length mirror with a tarnished, ornate frame.


    Sakura followed me inside, her steps hesitant as she glanced around at the disorganized piles of furniture and supplies. "Why are we here?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity and a hint of suspicion.


    I gestured toward the mirror in the center of the room. "There''s a big enough mirror here for us to use. It''s quiet, and no one''s likely to interrupt us."


    She stared at the mirror for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Alright..." she said simply, accepting my explanation without further question.


    I stepped up to the mirror and placed my hand against it. The surface rippled as my hand passed through. I turned to Sakura, holding out my other hand.


    "Hold on, like before," I said.


    She hesitated but nodded, gripping my hand firmly. Without saying more, I guided her through.


    Crossing over felt strange, like stepping through a curtain of water. We landed in the mirrored version of the storage room.


    "Alright," she said, glancing around. "I just want to go somewhere I''ve been thinking about."


    "And where''s that?"


    "A five-star restaurant."


    I raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. "A five-star restaurant, huh? In the mirror world?"


    Sakura nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Why not? If we''re here, might as well make the most of it."


    I chuckled and started walking toward the door. "Fair enough. Lead the way."


    Sakura stepped ahead, and we left the storage room, heading toward the school gate. As we walked, she opened her phone, checking online maps for the nearest five-star restaurant.


    "It''s going to take a while..." she murmured, then looked up. "Hey, Hikaru-san, can you drive a bike or a car?"


    "I''m pretty sure I can," I replied. "Want to borrow a nearby car with the keys in it?"


    "Is there one?"


    "Well, if you look on the road, there might be a car stopped in the middle of it. In the real world, someone would be driving it, but here, they''re just stuck in place."


    "Alright, let''s go search for it then," I said, following her as we made our way outside. The stillness of the mirror world made everything feel strangely surreal, but with Sakura leading the way, I felt a bit more at ease.


    As we reached the main road, I looked around and spotted a few cars abandoned, their engines silent. "Looks like we found one," I said, pointing to a car parked in the middle of the road.


    Sakura raised an eyebrow. "Is this really safe?"


    "Well, we don''t exactly have a lot of options," I replied with a grin. Then, an idea popped into my head. "How about we go to a car dealership?"


    "...You want to take a car?"


    "A supercar," I nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, but it won''t affect the real world, right?"


    "Well, nothing weird has happened so far," I said. "Let''s just take one car and head to the dealership."


    Sakura hesitated for a moment, then shrugged. "Alright, I guess if nothing weird has happened yet, we might as well go all in."


    We made our way to the car I had pointed out, and I quickly slid into the driver''s seat. I turned the key, but there was no engine sound¡ªjust an eerie silence. Despite that, I figured the car would work fine in this world, so I gave it a try.


    To my surprise, the car''s engine roared to life. "Looks like it''s good to go," I said, glancing at Sakura, who was still a little unsure.


    "Alright," she said, taking a deep breath as she slid into the passenger seat. "Let''s go before I change my mind."


    I grinned, putting the car into gear and pulling out onto the road. The streets of the mirror world were oddly empty, giving us an open path to the car dealership. We drove in silence for a while, the only sound being the hum of the engine.


    As we approached the dealership, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and disbelief.


    When we finally arrived, we parked the car outside. The dealership stood before us, empty but well-lit, like it was waiting for us to make our choice.


    "Well," I said, glancing at Sakura, "Lets Pick a supercar."


    Sakura glanced around the dealership, her eyes wide with curiosity. "I never thought I''d be in a car dealership in the mirror world," she muttered, her voice a mix of amusement and wonder.


    I chuckled. "Well, since we''re here, might as well make it interesting." I stepped out of the car and walked toward the entrance. "Pick whatever catches your eye."


    She hesitated for a moment, then followed me inside. As soon as we entered, the stillness of the place struck me. It felt like time had stopped, with the cars sitting quietly in their display spots. Everything seemed frozen in this space, like a showroom from some parallel world.


    "I don''t know much about cars," Sakura said with a shrug. "You pick."


    To Be Continue.

 Me or Me II

    I grinned. "For me, it''s always the same... Bissan GTR." I headed toward the display near the window, where a sleek, shiny Bissan GTR sat on display, gleaming under the soft lights. The car was the epitome of style and speed, and as I approached, I couldn''t help but admire its sharp curves and powerful stance.


    "This one''s perfect," I said, tracing a finger over the smooth surface of the car. "It''s got everything I want."


    Sakura stood behind me, still scanning the rows of cars. "You''ve really got a thing for fast cars, huh?"


    "Can''t help it," I said with a grin. "Some things are just a given."


    I stood in front of the Bissan GTR for a moment, admiring its sleek design. Then I snapped back to reality and glanced around. "Alright, time to find the keys," I muttered to myself.


    Making my way toward the receptionist''s desk, I noticed how out of place the modern, polished setup felt in the quiet, empty dealership. I leaned over the counter, scanning for any sign of the keys. But the desk was completely bare¡ªno keys, no papers, nothing.


    "Great," I muttered under my breath. "Guess I''ll have to look somewhere else."


    I walked toward the back of the showroom, where a door led to the storage area. It was slightly ajar, so I pushed it open and stepped inside. The room was dim, rows upon rows of keys hanging neatly on the wall, each labeled with the car models they belonged to. It was like a hidden vault of cars, all waiting for the right key to bring them to life.


    My eyes quickly scanned the wall until I found it¡ªthe key labeled for the Bissan GTR. "Jackpot," I grinned to myself, reaching up and grabbing the key.


    Sakura, who had been standing near the showroom floor, glanced over. "Find it?" she asked.


    "Yep, we''re good to go," I said, holding up the key triumphantly.


    She gave me a nervous look. "I''m nervous¡­ Don''t go too fast, okay?"


    "We haven''t even driven it yet," I chuckled. "Come on, let''s just get in."


    I walked back to the Bissan GTR, key in hand, and slid into the driver''s seat. The interior was just as sleek as the exterior, everything polished and immaculate. Sakura hesitated for a moment before getting in beside me, her nervousness still evident.


    "Wow... first time in a supercar..." she said, her voice tinged with awe.


    "I can say the same," I replied, turning the key in the ignition.


    Vroom...


    "Uuuh... hear that sound? It''s like heaven," I grinned, the engine''s roar filling the air.


    Sakura''s eyes widened as the car rumbled to life, the power beneath the hood palpable. She clutched the seat for a moment, her nerves mixing with excitement. "This feels... unreal," she murmured, her gaze fixed on the dashboard.


    I shifted into drive and slowly eased the car out of the dealership. The streets of the mirror world seemed empty, the stillness adding to the strange sense of freedom. "Hold on," I said, a grin spreading across my face. "Here we go."


    I pressed down on the gas, and the Bissan GTR shot forward with surprising smoothness, the speed exhilarating. Sakura let out a soft gasp, her hands gripping the edge of her seat. "Hikaru, I said not too fast!"


    I laughed, glancing over at her. "It''s fine, Sakura. The roads are empty here, and we''re not in any rush."


    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at her lips. "I''ll believe you... just don''t crash us into anything."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Crash? I''m a pro," I teased, though a part of me was definitely paying extra attention to the road. We cruised through the mirror world, the wind whipping through the car''s open windows, and for the first time in a while, I felt like I was truly in control of something.


    As we drove, I couldn''t help but feel that the mirror world, despite its eerie emptiness, was offering me something that the real world couldn''t.


    The car came to a smooth stop in front of an impressive building that exuded the air of a luxurious five-star restaurant. The sign out front read "Kamakura Restaurant," its elegant design and pristine exterior making it seem like it belonged to a world much grander than the one I was used to.


    I looked up at the building, still feeling the rush from the drive. "Well, we made it," I said, grinning with excitement.


    Sakura, on the other hand, didn''t seem as thrilled. As soon as the car stopped, she opened the door and stumbled out, pressing a hand to her stomach. "Ugh... I don''t feel so good," she muttered, before quickly leaning over and throwing up onto the sidewalk.


    I blinked in surprise, unsure of what to do. "Sakura, are you okay?"


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, her face pale. "I-I''m fine... just not used to that speed," she groaned, trying to straighten up.


    I chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of my neck. "I told you to hold on, didn''t I?"


    She shot me a weak glare but couldn''t help but let out a small laugh. "I''m fine, really. I just wasn''t prepared for that kind of thrill."


    "Alright, I''m sorry," I said, feeling a bit guilty. "Let''s go inside the restaurant."


    We entered, and the atmosphere was calm and quiet, the only sounds being the hum of the air conditioning, the soft background music, and the occasional noise from the television.


    "So, what are we gonna do here?" I asked, looking at her.


    Sakura seemed a bit better now. She took a deep breath and walked around the restaurant. "I''ve never tried food from around here," she said, heading over to a table where food was neatly arranged. It was strange¡ªnormally, in the real world, people would be eating the food, but here, it just sat there untouched.


    "Want to try some of the food? I guess I''ll give it a go too," I suggested, walking over to join her.


    Sakura turned toward me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Why not? It''s not like we have any other plans. Let''s try it."


    I picked up a small plate and placed a few items from the table onto it, intrigued by how everything looked so perfect¡ªalmost too perfect.


    Sakura followed suit, taking a bite. "Mmm... it''s perfect," she said, her eyes lighting up. "I could live in this place for the rest of my life."


    I smiled, glad to see her enjoying it. "Yeah, it really is something. Maybe we should make this our regular spot."


    Sakura chuckled, shaking her head. "If only we could bring it back to the real world."


    "Uh... we can, don''t you remember yesterday?"


    "I mean! Like, you know... in the real world, we go here and... chill, with no one else around, just the food..."


    "Oh, yeah, I get what you mean now."


    After that, Sakura got up from her seat. "I want to check the kitchen, take some stuff... for home."


    "Hmm, what kind?" I asked.


    "Anything interesting," she replied.


    Sakura wandered into the kitchen, inspecting the area with curiosity. After a moment, she returned to the dining area, holding a restaurant-branded apron in her hands. "Look what I found," she said with a grin, showing it off.


    "Nice," I said, amused. "Anything else?"


    She shrugged. "I''ll wander around."


    Sakura wandered off again, this time poking her head into the back rooms. I stayed seated, casually looking around the restaurant, still amazed by how surreal it all felt. Everything was so perfect and still, like a moment frozen in time.


    After a while, Sakura came back, this time holding a small box. "Found this in the storage room," she said, holding it up. "Some kind of dessert... want to try it?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Sure, why not?"


    She opened the box to reveal several delicate, intricately decorated pastries. "These look too good to be real," she said, taking one and offering it to me.


    I took it, biting into it. "Well, they taste real enough," I said with a grin.


    Sakura and I wandered into the office area, which was more extravagant than the rest of the restaurant. The walls were lined with luxurious decor, and the furniture was sleek, exuding an air of authority. A large desk sat at the far end of the room, surrounded by shelves full of paperwork and odd knick-knacks.


    "Looks like the CEO''s office," I commented, running my fingers over the polished surface of the desk. "Wonder if there''s anything interesting in here."


    Sakura nodded, scanning the room. "Maybe we''ll find something useful."


    As I walked around, my attention was drawn to one particular painting on the wall. It was a large, serene landscape, but something about it felt off. I tilted my head, studying it closer.


    "Hey, you know how in cartoons, there''s usually a hidden safe behind a painting?" I said, half-joking.


    To my surprise, when I pushed gently on the edge of the painting, the wall behind it shifted, revealing a sleek, metallic safe.


    Sakura''s eyes widened. "No way... You were serious?"


    I stared at the safe, still in shock. "I honestly didn''t think that would work."


    To Be Continue.

 Bad Influence

    The loud buzz of chatter and laughter echoed through the indoor gym as students scattered across the room, forming groups around basketball hoops and badminton courts. The air was filled with the squeak of sneakers on the polished floor and the rhythmic bounce of basketballs.


    I stood near the entrance, dressed in my sports uniform, watching the scene unfold. Today''s P.E. class was different¡ªcompletely laid-back. The teacher had casually announced that we could play whatever sport we wanted.


    "Since this is your last year, I''m giving you the freedom to enjoy today. Do whatever you like!" the teacher had said with a grin before stepping aside to let the chaos unfold.


    Excitement rippled through the gym. Students laughed and shouted as they split into groups. Some had already grabbed basketballs and were shooting hoops, while others set up badminton nets. The energy was contagious.


    "Hikaru-kun," a familiar voice called out.


    I turned around and saw Araki. "Kazufumi Araki... what is it?"


    "Wanna play badminton?" he asked, casually twirling his racket.


    "Got a spare?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, I do. Let''s play."


    A small grin tugged at the corner of my mouth. "Alright, you''re on."


    Araki tossed me a spare racket, and I caught it effortlessly, giving it a quick spin in my hand to test the grip. The familiar weight felt comfortable, stirring memories of casual games we''d played in the past.


    We made our way to an empty badminton court, weaving through groups of students already immersed in their games. The sharp sound of shuttlecocks being hit back and forth blended with the echo of bouncing basketballs and bursts of excited chatter.


    Araki smirked as he picked up a shuttlecock. "Ready to lose?"


    I chuckled, rolling my shoulders to loosen up. "You wish."


    He served first, sending the shuttlecock flying over the net with a sharp flick of his wrist. I lunged forward, returning it with a swift backhand. The game quickly escalated into a fast-paced rally, each of us pushing harder to outplay the other.


    ***


    Meanwhile, across the gym, Sakura sat quietly on the bleachers, her eyes subtly following Hikaru as he played. She watched him move with focus and energy, seemingly lost in the game.


    A shadow loomed beside her, and she glanced up to see one of their classmates approaching.


    "Hey, Sakura-chan," the girl greeted with a cheerful smile.


    "O-oh... you''re Risa Adachi, right?" Sakura replied, slightly caught off guard.


    Risa nodded, her grin widening. "Yep! We''re in the same class¡ªdon''t tell me you forgot?"


    "I didn''t¡­ I just wasn''t expecting you to talk to me," Sakura admitted softly.


    Risa giggled. She was the kind of girl who could easily become friends with anyone¡ªwarm, outgoing, and effortlessly charming. "I''ve noticed you''ve been hanging around Hikaru a lot lately," she teased, leaning in slightly. "Is there something special going on between you two~?"


    Sakura''s face turned a shade pinker, and she quickly shook her head. "N-no! It''s not like that! We''re just... friends."


    Risa chuckled, clearly amused. "Oh, come on, you can tell me! I mean, the way you''re watching him right now says otherwise."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sakura opened her mouth to protest but hesitated, her eyes drifting back to Hikaru for a brief moment.


    "I-I just... he''s interesting, that''s all," she mumbled.


    Risa smirked. "Uh-huh. Sure."


    Sakura followed Risa''s gaze, watching Hikaru and Araki play intensely, their movements sharp and focused.


    "But seriously though," Risa continued, her tone softening, "it''s rare to see you hanging out with someone like him¡­ especially someone so busy."


    "Busy¡­?" Sakura echoed, glancing back at Risa in confusion.


    "You know," Risa said, twirling a strand of her hair casually, "he''s always involved with the student council, even though he''s only in Class 1. And he seems pretty close with the upperclassmen on the council too."


    "Oh, yeah¡­ I think he was," Sakura murmured, recalling bits of conversation and fleeting moments where Hikaru seemed occupied with responsibilities she didn''t fully understand.


    Risa leaned back, resting her hands behind her. "It''s kind of impressive, honestly. Most first-years wouldn''t bother getting involved with all that. But him? It''s like he''s always in the middle of something important."


    Sakura''s eyes lingered on Hikaru a moment longer, watching the way he moved¡ªfocused and determined, yet somehow relaxed.


    "Yeah¡­ he is kind of different," she admitted quietly.


    "Hey, hey, Sakura-chan! When winter break comes... what are you gonna do?"


    "Eh... um, nothing, I guess?" Sakura replied, caught off guard.


    "Then how about we go somewhere and hang out together!" Risa said brightly, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Oh... yeah, sure? But why?" Sakura tilted her head slightly, genuinely curious.


    "Why?" Risa paused, twirling a strand of her hair nervously. "Um, well... if I''m being honest, my friends don''t really like me anymore."


    "They don''t like you anymore?" Sakura repeated, her expression softening in surprise.


    Risa let out a small, awkward laugh, scratching the back of her head. "Yeah... lately, they''ve been kinda distant. I guess I can be a bit much sometimes."


    Sakura frowned slightly. "That doesn''t seem fair. You''re fun to be around."


    Risa''s eyes widened a little at the unexpected kindness. "Aw, Sakura-chan, you''re sweet! But yeah, I figured maybe it''s better to hang out with someone new for a change. And you seemed... nice."


    Sakura smiled softly. "Well, I don''t mind. It could be fun."


    "Yayy!" Risa pumped her fist in the air. "Let''s make it a plan then! We''ll find something fun to do during the break!"


    Sakura chuckled quietly at Risa''s enthusiasm. "Okay, sounds good."


    Risa grinned. "Awesome! Oh, maybe Hikaru-kun can come too?" She nudged Sakura playfully. "You two seem pretty close."


    Sakura''s face turned a light shade of pink. "W-we''re not that close! He''s just... um, a friend."


    Risa giggled. "Sure, sure~ Just a friend. Got it."


    Before Sakura could respond, the sharp sound of a shuttlecock hitting the floor caught their attention. Both girls turned to see Hikaru and Araki finishing their game, laughing and catching their breath.


    Risa smirked. "Well, whether he''s just a friend or not, we should totally drag him along!"


    Sakura glanced at Hikaru, a small smile tugging at her lips. "...Maybe."


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead, leaning on my racket as I caught my breath. The scoreboard¡ªor rather, the mental tally in my head¡ªmocked me with the final score: 21 to 12.


    Araki smirked, casually spinning his racket in his hand. "Man, you really thought you had me for a second there. What happened, Shinomura?"


    I shot him a deadpan glare. "Shut up. Ahh, I''m tired."


    Araki let out a loud laugh, tossing the shuttlecock up and catching it. "Tired? Seriously? That''s it? Man, you''ve gone soft! All that student council work got you skipping gym days or what?"


    I groaned, straightening up and rolling my shoulders. "Yeah, yeah, keep talking. Let''s see you handle all the paperwork I deal with."


    He grinned. "Paperwork, huh? Pretty sure lifting a pen isn''t the same as running laps."


    I opened my mouth to argue but stopped. Honestly, he wasn''t wrong. I sighed in defeat. "Whatever, man. I''m getting water."


    Araki chuckled behind me as I turned away, still basking in his victory. "Yeah, yeah! Go hydrate, old man!"


    I just waved him off, too tired to throw a comeback his way.


    I stepped out of the noisy gym, the door closing behind me and muffling the sounds of laughter and bouncing balls. The cold air hit me immediately, a light layer of snow dusting the ground. It wasn''t thick, just enough to coat the pavement and crunch faintly under my shoes.


    I exhaled slowly, watching my breath cloud in front of me. Man, it''s colder than I thought.


    Crossing the yard, I made my way to the vending machine attached to the side of the school building. The bright lights of the machine flickered against the gray winter sky. I slipped a few coins in, scanning the options before settling on a warm coffee.


    As the can clunked down into the tray, I reached for it¡ª


    "¡­You''re loud."


    I nearly jumped, whipping around to the source of the voice.


    There, sitting lazily on the bench beside the vending machine, was a girl. I hadn''t even noticed her. She sat slouched, bundled in her winter uniform with a scarf loosely wrapped around her neck. Her long, dark hair framed her face, and her half-lidded eyes stared at me with disinterest.


    It took me a second to recognize her. Wait... isn''t she a third-year? I''d seen her around before but never heard her speak.


    "Uh¡­ sorry?" I mumbled, holding the warm can awkwardly.


    She didn''t respond right away. Just leaned back, her eyes drifting toward the softly falling snow.


    To Be Continue.

 Bad Influence II

    I cleared my throat. "Didn''t mean to bother you."


    "Didn''t say you did." Her voice was flat, barely above a whisper, but somehow still sharp in the cold air.


    There was an awkward pause.


    I glanced at her again. "Aren''t you cold sitting out here?"


    "I am the cold..." she replied, her tone a bit more cryptic than I expected.


    I stared at her for a moment, then swallowed my laugh, hiding it behind a cough. I looked back at the gym building before turning to her again. "Don''t you have class?"


    "...I forgot. Can you lead me there?" she asked, her voice still distant.


    "Oh, um, okay?" I said, unsure of what I was getting myself into.


    She gave a slow, nonchalant nod. "I was supposed to be in math class on the third floor."


    I blinked, slightly thrown off by how casual she was about the whole situation. "Alright then," I muttered, before shrugging and offering a hand. "I''ll walk you there."


    She looked at my hand for a moment, as if contemplating it, before eventually taking it. Her hand was cold, but I couldn''t quite figure out the expression on her face. She didn''t seem bothered by the contact at all.


    "Lead the way," she said quietly, her tone still indifferent.


    I nodded and started walking, trying to ignore the weird feeling that lingered in the air between us. It felt odd, holding her hand like this, but she didn''t seem to mind. The school hallway was fairly empty, and the soft sound of our footsteps echoed around us.


    "You... what''s your name?" she asked, breaking the silence.


    "I''m Hikaru. First-year student..." I replied, glancing over at her.


    "Oh, Hikaru? That Hikaru always with Riku?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You know Riku-san?"


    "He''s my childhood friend. How''s he with you in the student council?" she inquired, her tone still a little distant, but there was a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    "Riku-san? He''s... kind of a handful. Always pushing me to get more involved with the council stuff. But he''s solid, a good guy."


    She gave a small, almost imperceptible smile. "Yeah, sounds like him. He''s been like that forever."


    We continued walking in silence for a moment, the only sound between us being the faint echo of our footsteps on the quiet hallway floor. I could tell she wasn''t one for long conversations, but there was something about her that made it feel like I could talk without much effort.


    After a minute, I glanced at her again, still holding her hand. "So, you don''t seem like the type to wander around skipping class. What''s up with that?"


    She let out a breath that might have been a laugh if it wasn''t so dry. "I don''t care much for math. It''s just numbers on paper. Doesn''t make sense to me." She paused, then added with a slight shrug, "Why should I fix the X and Y problem when I can''t even fix my own problems?"


    Once again, I swallowed my laugh, not sure if I should say anything or just keep walking.


    "You know, I just wish sometimes I could go somewhere and sleep..."


    Somewhere... I thought.


    "How about if there''s another world where... no one''s there, and time is like stopped... what would you do?" I asked her.


    "Sleep," she replied simply.


    I smiled and looked around, spotting a mirror typically used by the girls who walked around the hallway. "Then how about we go somewhere that''s empty?" I said with a grin.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Where?"


    With a sense of pride, eager to show her something magical, I led her to the mirror and stepped through, pulling her along. She hesitated, unsure, but as she followed me through, her voice filled with confusion. "I can go through the mirror?"


    "As long as you keep holding onto me," I said, reassuring her as we crossed over to the quiet, mirrored side of the school hallway. The atmosphere felt different¡ªmore serene.


    She looked around, her eyes widening in surprise as the hallway appeared almost identical, yet eerily silent. The usual sounds of chatter and footsteps were completely absent here. "This is... strange," she muttered, glancing back at me.


    I nodded, relishing the novelty of it all. "It''s the mirror world. Everything''s the same, but it''s like time stands still here."


    She took another cautious step forward, her brow furrowed. "So... wait, is this real? Or am I dreaming?"


    I pointed toward the stairs leading up to the third floor. "You said you were headed to math class earlier, right? How about we prove this is real? No one''s here to stop us."


    She hesitated for a moment, looking around the empty hallway, then shrugged. "Alright, let''s see if you''re telling the truth."


    She reached for my arm again, gripping it lightly as if to reassure herself. It felt strange, but I didn''t pull away.


    "Alright, let''s go to the third floor," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the odd tension hanging between us.


    We made our way toward the stairs, her hand still holding onto my arm. I could feel her presence close, her grip warm, but it didn''t feel uncomfortable¡ªjust oddly familiar, like we had been doing this for years. As we ascended, the quietness of the mirror world wrapped around us, amplifying the silence.


    "Here we are," I said, stopping at the top of the stairs and glancing at her. "The third floor, just like you wanted."


    "Hahhh... hahhh... I''m tired," she panted, taking heavy breaths.


    "We just... went to the third floor... are you that easily tired?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, a little surprised by her sudden exhaustion.


    She paused for a moment, glancing at me with a slight frown. "Hah... usually, my friends carry me."


    That''s what good friends do... I thought to myself.


    "Well, we''re just a bit further, to the math class," I said.


    "Okay... I just want to see if there''s no one there," she replied.


    We continued up the stairs in silence, the only sound being the soft crunch of our footsteps on the cold floor. As we reached the third floor, the atmosphere here felt even more surreal¡ªeverything was still, not a single voice or footstep to be heard.


    I led her to the math classroom door, carefully pushing it open. Inside, the desks were neatly arranged, but the room was completely empty, as if time itself had frozen everything in place. The lights flickered slightly, casting an eerie glow over the quiet space.


    She looked around in surprise, stepping inside slowly. "This is... definitely not normal."


    I shrugged, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Welcome to the mirror world. Everything looks the same, but no one''s here. Time just doesn''t move."


    Her eyes widened as she glanced back at me. "So... we really are in a different world right now, aren''t we?"


    "Yep. Pretty much," I replied with a small grin, enjoying the feeling of being the one with the knowledge for once.


    "That''s... actually kind of amazing."


    I watched her for a moment as she effortlessly laid her head on the desk, her body relaxing into sleep almost instantly. Her breathing slowed, and her expression softened.


    She really is tired, I thought, a bit surprised at how quickly she''d passed out. It seemed like she wasn''t exaggerating about being carried by her friends usually.


    I glanced around the empty classroom, the stillness of the world outside almost comforting. Everything here felt so quiet, like we were in a little pocket of time. I could tell she was exhausted, but I wasn''t sure if I should wake her up or let her rest.


    With a sigh, I leaned against the wall, crossing my arms. Well, at least she''s not worrying about anything right now.


    After a while in the mirror world, I gently pulled her out through the mirror, stepping back into the familiar hallway of the first floor. I poked my head out first, checking to make sure no one was around. Seeing that the coast was clear, I stepped out fully and helped her follow me.


    "Hmm... it''s been a while since I''ve been in there, sleeping," she mumbled, her voice still drowsy as she blinked at the change in surroundings.


    "Yeah..." I replied, still processing how much time had passed while she slept.


    Just then, a guy walked toward us, his eyes landing on Kaori. "Kaori, where are you going?"


    Kaori? I realized I''d spent all that time with her and never asked her name. I glanced at the guy, wondering if he was one of her friends.


    Kaori looked up at him, her expression still a bit groggy. "Junta... hey, I just took a long nap."


    Junta''s eyes then shifted to where she was still holding my hand, a slight frown forming on his face. "Um... I think Kaori needs to go to class now, thank you, junior."


    I nodded quickly. "Oh, yeah, you''re welcome."


    Junta walked over to Kaori, gently taking her hand and placing his other hand on her shoulder. "Come on, the math class is about to start."


    "Hmm... I just took a long nap... isn''t it over by now?" Kaori murmured, still a little dazed from her nap.


    Junta shook his head with a soft laugh. "You''re dreaming again..."


    They turned and walked away, leaving me standing there. A strange, heavy feeling settled in my chest. It was kind of sad, watching him care so much for her, especially when I knew she just know him as friends. He seemed genuinely concerned and even a little jealous when I held her hand. But I couldn''t help but feel like he was more than just a friend to her, and I wasn''t sure where I stood in all of this.


    To Be Continue.

 Rule the World

    In the afternoon, the wind picked up, and snow began to drift down from the sky, dusting the school grounds in a thin, white layer. The chill in the air crept through the windows, making everyone pull on their sweaters and huddle for warmth. I sat at my desk, feeling the cold seep into my bones, nearly freezing from the draft slipping through the cracks.


    "Sakura-chan," a voice called from across the room.


    It wasn''t directed at me, but I instinctively glanced over at Sakura, who sat quietly at her desk beside me. The voice belonged to Risa. That caught me off guard. Sakura and Risa never really talked before, but now they seemed... close. Both of them were smiling at each other, chatting like old friends.


    "Oh?" Risa suddenly noticed me watching them.


    I quickly averted my gaze, shifting my eyes around the room, pretending I wasn''t paying attention.


    Risa leaned over my desk, propping herself up with a playful grin. "Hey hey~ Hikaru~"


    I blinked at her, confused. "What''s up?"


    "Wanna go to karaoke?" she asked, her tone light and teasing.


    Karaoke? I thought, caught off guard. That''s sudden¡­ Am I really about to get invited by another one of the school''s popular girls too?


    "With who?" I asked cautiously.


    "With me and Sakura-chan, of course!" she replied, grinning wider.


    Just the two of them? I hesitated for a moment, unsure how to process that.


    "When?" I finally asked.


    Risa tapped her chin thoughtfully, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Hmm¡­ how about after school today? It''s the perfect weather to warm up and have some fun, right?"


    I glanced over at Sakura, who was quietly watching our exchange. She gave a small nod, a faint smile on her lips, but didn''t say anything.


    After school, huh? I thought. It''s not like I have anything else planned¡­ but still, just the three of us?


    I scratched the back of my head. "I guess I''m free. Sure, why not."


    "Yay!" Risa clapped her hands excitedly. "It''s settled then! We''ll meet at the front gate after school."


    Sakura gave me a shy glance and nodded again.


    Risa leaned in closer with a smirk. "Don''t chicken out, okay?"


    I sighed, smirking back. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll be there."


    As Risa walked back to her seat, I leaned back in my chair, staring at the falling snow outside.


    Karaoke with Risa and Sakura... this might be more interesting than I thought.


    ***


    After school, the three of us stood by the front gate, watching as the snow continued to fall softly over the school grounds. The janitor was out in the yard, steadily clearing the snow from the pathways with a shovel, his breath visible in the cold air.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Risa rubbed her hands together, shivering. "Ugh, it''s colder than I thought. I should''ve brought a thicker coat."


    Sakura quietly pulled her scarf higher, covering more of her face as she watched the snow pile up on the trees. "It''s pretty, though¡­"


    I stuffed my hands into my pockets, glancing at the janitor still working. "Guess we''ll have to wait until he''s done clearing the gate."


    Risa groaned dramatically. "What if we just climbed over the fence? We''re gonna freeze if we stay here too long!"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Go ahead if you want, but I''m not getting in trouble for something that dumb."


    She pouted. "Ugh, boring."


    Sakura giggled softly, hiding her smile behind her scarf.


    Risa sighed in defeat, bouncing on her heels to stay warm. "Fine, fine. We''ll wait. But once we''re out, I''m picking the first karaoke song!"


    I glanced at her. "Where are your friends? I thought you usually hung out with them."


    Risa''s smile faltered, and she looked down, absently kicking at the snow with her shoe. "I don''t know¡­ They seem distant now. I guess I''m the least favorite in the group, so I just¡­ left."


    The air grew quiet for a moment, the sound of the shovel scraping against the ground filling the space.


    "...Their loss," I muttered.


    Risa blinked, looking up at me in surprise before giving a small, grateful smile.


    "Yeah¡­ their loss."


    "Umm, the janitor finished clearing the path. Should we go now?" Sakura''s soft voice broke through the heavy atmosphere.


    "Oh! Yeah! Let''s gooo!" Risa quickly perked up, her usual energy returning as she grabbed Sakura''s arm excitedly.


    I chuckled, shaking off the lingering awkwardness. "Finally. I was starting to think we''d freeze to death here."


    With that, the three of us stepped out through the cleared path, the cold air biting at our faces but the mood much lighter than before.


    The three of us stepped into the karaoke lounge, instantly greeted by a wave of warm air and the faint hum of music spilling from the private rooms. The shift from the freezing cold outside to this vibrant, cozy space felt like stepping into another world. Neon lights lined the walls, casting a soft glow, and the faint scent of fried snacks drifted through the air.


    Risa practically skipped to the front counter. "Room for three, please!" she chirped brightly.


    The employee behind the counter barely glanced up, handing her a keycard. "Room 12. Drinks and menus are on the tablet inside."


    "Thank you!" Risa grinned, already bouncing with excitement as she led the way down the hallway.


    I exchanged a glance with Sakura, who gave a small, quiet smile before following after Risa.


    Inside the private room, Risa immediately threw herself onto the couch, snatching up the tablet. "Alright! I get to pick the first song, remember!" she declared.


    "Yeah, yeah. You''ve only said that five times already," I muttered, settling into the opposite end of the couch.


    Sakura sat quietly between us, gently pulling off her scarf and glancing around the cozy room with curious eyes.


    Risa scrolled eagerly through the song list, a smirk forming on her face. "Okaaay, let''s kick this off with something fun!"


    The screen lit up with a flashy J-Pop track. Without missing a beat, Risa grabbed the microphone and started singing with full energy, completely in her element.


    I leaned back, smirking. "She''s got energy for days."


    Sakura giggled softly, her eyes following Risa''s animated performance. "She''s¡­ actually pretty good."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, I guess this isn''t her first time in a karaoke booth."


    As Risa''s voice filled the room, Sakura leaned in slightly, her voice soft and almost hesitant. "Are you going to sing too?"


    I scoffed lightly, shaking my head. "Can''t really sing."


    "Boooringgg!" Risa groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the couch. She pointed the microphone at Sakura. "Sakura-chan, what about you? What are you gonna sing?"


    "Eh... um," Sakura fumbled, nervously taking the tablet from Risa. "Let me see... I don''t really know much..."


    Risa leaned over, grinning. "C''mon! There''s gotta be something you like! Pop songs? Anime openings? Childhood songs?"


    Sakura''s eyes scanned the song list, her fingers hesitating over the screen. "M-maybe something soft... I''m not good with loud songs."


    Risa sighed but smiled. "Fine, fine. As long as you sing something! We''re not leaving until we all sing!"


    I smirked, leaning back. "Good luck dragging her into it."


    Risa shot me a glare. "Oh, don''t think you''re off the hook either!"


    I chuckled. "Yeah, yeah."


    As Risa and Sakura continued their karaoke performances, I leaned back, watching them with mild amusement. Risa was giving it her all, belting out song after song, while Sakura hesitated, trying to find the right one to sing. It felt like a normal night, but I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was... off.


    Then, suddenly, a deafening explosion erupted from outside, shaking the walls of the karaoke room.


    Boom!


    The floor trembled, and the sound of the blast echoed through the air, louder than any song we had been hearing just moments ago.


    Everyone froze.


    To Be Continue.

 Rule the World II

    "What the heck was that?" Risa exclaimed, looking around in confusion.


    I stared at them, my heart pounding in my chest. "Did you hear that? A huge boom?"


    They both nodded, eyes wide with alarm.


    Without another word, I jumped up from my seat. "I''m going outside to check. Stay here."


    Risa grabbed her bag in a hurry, eyes wide. "I''m coming with you!"


    Sakura stood up too, glancing between me and Risa. "I''ll go too... don''t want to get lost."


    I sighed but nodded. "Alright, but be careful."


    We rushed out of the room, leaving the warm, cozy atmosphere behind. The cold air hit me hard, the snow still falling in soft sheets. The streets outside the karaoke lounge were chaotic. People were running in all directions, confused and scared. I could hear sirens in the distance, but something else was far more alarming.


    At the end of the street, a car was burning, its wreckage scattered across the road. But what really caught my attention was the creature standing beside it¡ªa massive, black puma. It growled, its golden eyes gleaming in the dim light. And standing there next to the creature was a man, clad in strange armor that looked like it was straight out of the Sengoku era. A samurai, in the modern world, with a sword at his side.


    I stopped dead in my tracks, eyes narrowing. The puma¡ªits movements, the way it carried itself¡ªit reminded me of something... or someone.


    Ayami.


    My heart skipped a beat as I realized what was happening. The puma, that powerful creature, was no normal animal. It was Ayami in her shapeshifted form. And the samurai... I didn''t recognize him, but the situation felt strangely familiar.


    Risa and Sakura stood beside me, both of them equally stunned by the scene. "What... what is going on?" Risa asked, her voice shaking with fear.


    I didn''t answer right away. Instead, I watched as Ayami in puma form circled the samurai, her fur bristling. The man made a swift motion, raising his sword, and the puma leaped at him. The clash was intense, and the fight that followed was filled with swift, graceful moves.


    I kept my distance, my eyes locked on the action. "Stay back," I murmured, more to myself than anyone else.


    Risa and Sakura followed my gaze, their faces filled with confusion and disbelief.


    The battle between Ayami and the samurai continued, a blur of speed. And for a moment, I couldn''t help but feel like an observer in someone else''s fight.


    The worker''s voice cut through the chaos, frantic and desperate. "Customers! Get inside! It''s not safe out here!"


    Risa and Sakura flinched, exchanging a quick glance before their eyes flicked back to the unsettling scene unfolding outside. The explosion had rattled everyone, and the sight of Ayami¡ªnow in her puma form¡ªengaged in a fierce battle with the samurai only heightened the fear.


    I stood frozen, torn between the urge to help Ayami and the very real danger that surrounded us. My gaze shifted to the worker, who was frantically motioning for us to come inside.


    "We should go inside," I said quietly but firmly. The last thing I wanted was to get caught in the middle of this chaos, especially with Ayami in her shifted form.


    Risa nodded quickly, her usual vibrant energy replaced with a trace of fear. "Yeah, let''s get inside before we get dragged into this mess!"


    Sakura, who had been eerily silent up until now, also nodded. "I don''t want to get hurt. Let''s go."


    We rushed toward the karaoke lounge''s entrance, the worker holding the door open for us. He quickly ushered us inside and slammed the door shut behind us, locking it for extra security.


    Inside, the tension was palpable, but the sounds of the battle outside were muffled. We were safe¡ªfor now.


    Outside, the samurai''s voice rang out, demanding something from Ayami. "Answer me, Ayami Tsujimoto! Where is that kid?" His tone was sharp, filled with frustration.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    At first, people might have thought he was just being brave, shouting at a puma. But it wasn''t just any puma. This was Ayami in her shapeshifted form, and she was clearly being targeted by the samurai.


    The samurai seemed to be looking for someone¡ªsomeone Ayami was protecting, or perhaps hiding. I couldn''t shake the feeling that whoever this was about, it wasn''t just a random encounter.


    I looked out the window, my mind racing. I didn''t know who the samurai was, but I had a sinking feeling this was only the beginning.


    The samurai raised his katana high, his figure framed against the darkening sky. The snow falling around him seemed to slow, as if time itself was holding its breath. The tension in the air was thick, and the people inside the karaoke lounge could only watch in stunned silence through the shattered windows.


    The samurai swung his katana with terrifying precision, his movement fluid but deadly.


    Wsoooh!


    The blade sliced through the air, cutting from sky to ground in a blur of motion.


    Crank!


    The force of the swing shattered every window in the karaoke lounge, the glass exploding outward in a cascade of sharp shards. The snowy street outside was cleaved in two, the path now marked by the violent slash.


    Inside, everyone flinched at the explosion of glass, the deafening sound of destruction echoing in the small room. Outside, the samurai stood tall, his katana poised as if ready for another strike.


    Ayami, still in her puma form, narrowly dodged the deadly blade, leaping to the side with a low growl of frustration.


    "Agh..." She barely managed to avoid the full impact, her body shifting as she landed in a crouch, eyes narrowed and ready for the next move.


    The atmosphere was charged with danger, the fight far from over. The air was thick with anticipation, both inside and outside the karaoke lounge.


    The room inside the karaoke lounge erupted into chaos. Screams and gasps filled the air as people scrambled away from the shattered windows, backing into corners or ducking under tables for cover. Risa and Sakura were frozen, eyes wide with terror, their hands clutching the sides of their bodies as they stood rigid with fear.


    "I... I want to go home," Risa stammered, her voice trembling as she took a few steps back, clearly shaken by the destruction outside.


    Sakura, her face pale, was gripping her scarf tightly, her eyes never leaving the scene. "This is... this is crazy," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the panic around them.


    Hikaru, however, remained still, his gaze fixed on the samurai outside, his mind racing. The events unfolding were far too surreal, the power emanating from the man in the snow far too unnatural. The swing of the katana, the sheer force of it, the way the snow seemed to react¡ªit wasn''t just some ordinary fighter.


    Wait...


    Hikaru''s eyes widened in realization. This wasn''t just a man in old-fashioned clothing. The samurai was too calm, too controlled, and the way the blade cut through the street... it wasn''t normal. He had seen enough to recognize the signs now.


    This wasn''t just some rogue warrior from the past.


    He''s one of them.


    The gifted. Those who had been chosen by the gods, those with power that far surpassed the norm. The ones who had caused so much chaos and fear in the world. And now, one of them was here, in front of him, fighting against Ayami.


    "Risa, Sakura, get away from the windows!" Hikaru snapped, suddenly moving towards them, grabbing them by the shoulders and pulling them away from the glass. His mind was racing, but his focus remained on the fight outside. "We need to stay out of sight, it''s not safe here!"


    Risa and Sakura nodded, their fear evident, but Hikaru could feel their panic mounting. His eyes were still locked on the samurai, who now stood almost motionless in the snow, watching Ayami with an unreadable expression.


    What''s his plan? Hikaru thought, his instincts telling him that this wasn''t over. Ayami was quick and agile, but she wasn''t invincible. And this samurai? He wasn''t someone who would just give up.


    The tension in the air grew heavier, the fight on the other side of the broken windows seemingly paused for just a moment. Hikaru knew, deep down, that this was only the beginning.


    Outside, the samurai raised his katana once more, his expression cold and resolute.


    "It''s not over," Hikaru murmured, his voice low. He turned to the girls, his mind working on the best course of action. "Stay down, stay quiet. This is going to get worse before it gets better."


    "Heh... did you know, that kid... Hikaru-kun?" The voice came from the puma¡ªAyami¡ªrevealing who she was referring to.


    The people watching, initially confused by the puma''s movements, were stunned when it spoke in perfect Japanese.


    "The puma... can speak Japanese?" someone muttered in disbelief.


    She... wait, she''s talking about me... I thought, feeling a mix of surprise and dread.


    Ayami''s eyes glinted with intensity as she continued, her voice clear and unwavering despite her animal form. "Hikaru-kun. He''s not going to be on your side. He''s going to make a world where magic can no longer exist!"


    Her declaration hung heavily in the air, chilling the room even further. The crowd around us grew quieter, the weight of her words settling in.


    A poke on my shoulder snapped me out of my thoughts, and I turned to see Risa, her face filled with confusion.


    "Did the puma call your name?" she asked, eyes wide.


    I wasn''t sure if I should reveal anything, but I decided not to. "Maybe it was another Hikaru."


    "Oh... so..." Risa trailed off, looking uncertain.


    The samurai raised his hands again, and the crowd began to panic.


    "Samurai, raise its katana! Be careful!" someone yelled as the people started scrambling to distance themselves from the glass and doors, clearly frightened of what was about to happen.


    But I didn''t want Ayami to die. I noticed the reflections of the ceiling in the shattered glass¡ªthere was enough of a view to the mirror world. I knew I had to help her.


    Without thinking, I ran toward the remnants of the glass, ignoring the shouts from the people around me.


    "Don''t run there!"


    I jumped through the glass taking myself in the mirror world.


    To Be Continue.

 The Movement of Mirror

    I stood in the exact same karaoke building, but now within the mirror world. The shattered glass from the real world had formed into jagged shards around me, rising from the ground like frozen spikes.


    Carefully, I picked up one of the larger glass shards, its surface reflecting the snowy street outside. I started walking toward the center of the empty, mirrored street, stopping at the exact spot where I remembered the samurai standing.


    I slowly raised the shard in front of my face, angling it just right to peer into the real world.


    "There he is¡­" I muttered under my breath. My eyes locked onto the samurai, katana raised high, ready to strike.


    "I just need to¡­ take the katana¡­" My voice was barely a whisper.


    Without hesitation, I reached my hand through the glass, breaking the barrier between the mirror world and reality.


    ***


    In the real world, the samurai¡¯s grip tightened on his katana, preparing to bring it down with deadly force. But suddenly¡ª


    "Huh?"


    His swing halted mid-air.


    He glanced over his shoulder, eyes narrowing in confusion. A hand, seemingly appearing from thin air, gripped the blade of his katana, stopping it cold.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the karaoke lounge, chaos erupted.


    "H-Hey! Where did Hikaru go?!" Risa¡¯s voice cracked with panic as she frantically looked around.


    "He¡ªhe just disappeared!"


    Risa turned to Sakura, who stood frozen, staring at the shattered glass on the floor.


    Sakura¡¯s expression was tense, her eyes focused. She didn¡¯t say much, but deep down, she knew exactly where Hikaru had gone.


    The mirror world.


    But right now¡­ she couldn''t explain that.


    The samurai gritted his teeth, yanking his katana with a sharp pull. The mysterious hand that had gripped his blade slipped away, vanishing into thin air as if it had never been there.


    "Tch¡­" He narrowed his eyes, scanning the area, confused and visibly frustrated. "What¡­ was that?"


    But there was nothing¡ªno enemy, no explanation.


    ***


    Back in the mirror world, I slowly pulled my hand back through the glass shard, the cold surface rippling briefly like water before returning to solid form.


    I let out a shaky breath, my reflection staring back at me from the jagged glass.


    It worked¡­


    I could see the real world clearly through the shard. The samurai was still standing in the snow-covered street, wary now, glancing around with suspicion.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    But Ayami-san¡­


    I turned the glass slightly, my eyes locking onto her puma form. She was crouched low in the snow, chest rising and falling as she caught her breath, eyes still locked on the samurai.


    If I can distract him again¡­ maybe she can fight back.


    I tightened my grip on the glass shard, heart pounding.


    I just need the right moment.


    Ayami narrowed her eyes, still catching her breath. A hand¡­ but whose? The confusion flickered across her feline features for only a second.


    Then¡ª


    PLAK!


    A sharp slap echoed through the snowy street.


    The samurai''s head jerked to the side, his cheek stinging from the sudden strike. He stumbled back a step, blinking in disbelief.


    "Kh¡ª!?" He snapped his gaze around, furious. "Is that your ally, Ayami¡­?" His grip tightened on the katana, knuckles white with frustration.


    Ayami¡¯s sharp eyes glinted, a smirk creeping onto her feline face.


    "No idea," she growled, claws digging into the snow. "But it looks like you¡¯ve got two enemies now."


    Without wasting another second, Ayami lunged forward, her powerful legs propelling her through the snow as she aimed straight for the samurai.


    The samurai snarled in frustration, raising his katana high, the blade glinting against the snow as he prepared to swing at Ayami. "Don''t be so foolish!" he bellowed, his voice filled with fury.


    But just as his strike was about to land¡ª


    Thrust!


    Out of nowhere, a hand emerged from thin air, stopping right in front of his face. Two fingers extended jabbing directly into his eyes.


    "Aghhhhhh!"


    The samurai howled in pain, stumbling backward as his free hand clutched at his face. His katana wavered in his grip, the strike completely disrupted.


    Ayami skidded to a stop, her eyes widening slightly in surprise. She quickly shook it off, taking full advantage of the samurai¡¯s disoriented state.


    "Looks like you''ve got more to worry about than just me," she quipped before lunging at him again, her claws aiming straight for his exposed side.


    Ayami didn¡¯t waste a second.


    Slash!


    Swipe!


    Claw!


    She unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes, her powerful claws slashing through the air with lethal precision. The samurai stumbled backward, barely managing to block some of the blows with his katana, but his movements were sluggish after being blinded.


    "Damn you¡ª!" he growled, swinging wildly in desperation, but Ayami easily dodged, her feline agility making her movements fluid and unpredictable.


    Meanwhile, inside the karaoke building, chaos erupted.


    "Ahhh! It¡¯s coming this way!" someone screamed.


    The patrons, gripped by fear, began to panic. Tables and chairs toppled over as people scrambled for safety, pushing and shoving to get away from the shattered windows.


    "Get inside the rooms! Lock the doors!" the karaoke staff shouted, trying to guide everyone into the private booths.


    Risa and Sakura were caught in the middle of the chaos.


    Risa grabbed Sakura¡¯s arm, her eyes wide with fear. "Come on! Let¡¯s hide!"


    Sakura hesitated, glancing at the broken glass where Hikaru had vanished. Hikaru-san¡­ what are you doing? she thought, but Risa pulled her along, and they dashed into one of the karaoke rooms, slamming the door behind them.


    Outside, the snowy street was a battlefield.


    Ayami¡¯s onslaught forced the samurai to his knees, blood dripping from fresh gashes along his arms. He growled, gritting his teeth, but Ayami loomed over him.


    "You''re finished," she snarled, ready to strike the final blow.


    As Ayami slowly shifted back into her human form, a hand suddenly appeared out of thin air, reaching out to her and waving slightly.


    Is that... Hikaru-kun? she wondered, eyeing the hand cautiously.


    Hesitating for only a moment, she reached out and grabbed it.


    In an instant, the hand yanked her forcefully, pulling her into another world.


    The snowy battlefield vanished, replaced by the cold, silent reflection of the mirror world.


    "You okay?!" I asked, relieved to see her, but I had pulled her too hard¡ª


    Thud!


    Ayami tumbled onto the snowy ground with a soft groan.


    "Ugh..." she winced, slowly pushing herself up.


    I scratched the back of my head, awkwardly avoiding her glare. "Uh... sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to pull you that hard."


    Ayami sighed, brushing the snow off her clothes. "You really need to work on your timing."


    Instead of getting mad, Ayami smiled softly. "I''m glad you helped me... but how did you manage to pull off that move?"


    "Uh... well," I scratched the back of my head, feeling a bit awkward. "I kinda figured out that if I stare into a mirror or any reflection while I''m in the mirror world, I can watch the real world¡­ like it''s playing right in front of me."


    Ayami¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "...I see."


    There was a brief pause before I spoke again, my curiosity getting the better of me. "But... who was that samurai guy?"


    To Be Continue.

 The Movement of Mirror II

    Ayami''s smile faded, replaced by a serious expression. "He''s not just any samurai. He''s one of the gifted¡ªsomeone granted power by the gods. And if he''s after me, that means things are about to get a lot more dangerous."


    I swallowed hard. "Dangerous how?"


    Ayami glanced back toward where the mirror to the real world shimmered faintly. "It means we don''t have much time before more of them come."


    "I see... that''s bad," I muttered, my brows furrowing. "But I have a question. Why did you... call my name earlier?"


    Ayami''s mouth opened slightly, as if searching for the right words. Then, she smiled faintly. "They want you to join them... to kill Enkidu."


    My stomach tightened. "...So that''s why. And you did that for me?"


    Ayami''s smile softened. "I would say that, yeah."


    I stared at her for a moment, letting the weight of her words sink in. Kill Enkidu... That wasn''t something you just casually bring up.


    "...Thanks, I guess."


    Her smile turned playful. "Don''t thank me yet."


    "Ah, I actually came here with my friends... let''s get out, okay?" I said, glancing at Ayami.


    "Alright..." she replied quietly.


    We walked through the karaoke building, looking for the mirror to return to the real world. Once we stepped back into the hallway, it was eerily quiet. The sound of muffled voices came from the karaoke rooms, but no one was around in the hallway.


    Inside one of the rooms, I could hear Sakura, Risa, and a few workers trying to keep calm.


    "I-Is the puma gonna come here?" Risa asked, her voice trembling.


    "Shhh," one of the workers quickly hushed her, clearly trying to avoid drawing any attention.


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud as the door to the room shook. The group inside froze, panic creeping back in.


    Then, a face appeared from the outside of the door.


    "Gyaaaa!" Risa screamed, her voice echoing through the room.


    The others jumped in shock, but when they saw who it was, their fear turned to confusion. It was me¡ªmy face peeking through the door.


    Sakura immediately reached out and held Risa''s shoulder. "Calm down, it''s Hikaru-san..."


    "O-Oh..." Risa stammered, realizing it was just me.


    One of the workers, still a bit unsure, asked, "Is that your friend?"


    "Yeah, he came with us. He must''ve made sure the puma is gone," Sakura answered, standing up and opening the door.


    As she did, Ayami and I stepped in.


    "Hey, guys," I waved, "the puma''s already gone."


    Ayami just stood beside me, raising her hand. "Yo."


    Risa, still shocked, shouted, "Hikaru! Where were you earlier? We saw you! You jumped into the glass and then... just disappeared!"


    Sakura, however, seemed to already understand what happened. She just stared at Ayami, her expression a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    "Um, customers... where did the puma go?" one of the workers asked, looking at me anxiously.


    "Oh, it ran far away from here. It''s okay," I answered, trying to reassure them.


    The workers, visibly relieved, began to leave the room one by one, ensuring the coast was clear. Only five of them remained, casting nervous glances between Ayami and me as they carefully checked the hallways. They knocked on the other doors to confirm everyone was safe, reassuring the customers that the danger had passed.


    After a few moments of silence, the last worker, a younger man, stepped into the hallway and glanced around. "Looks like the puma''s really gone. We''re in the clear."


    Risa, still wide-eyed and shaken, looked at Ayami. "And... who is this?"


    I glanced at Ayami, unsure of how to explain.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I''m his aunt," Ayami said, crossing her arms and smiling.


    "Aunt!? You look way too young to be an aunt... you look like you''re in middle school!" Risa exclaimed.


    "Oi..." Ayami shot Risa an annoyed look, clearly not too happy with the comment.


    ***


    Later that evening, after the chaos had settled, I found myself back at home. I was sitting on my bed, taking a deep breath to shake off the lingering tension from the day''s events. The room was quiet, the usual calm of my space offering a brief moment of peace.


    But I wasn''t alone for long.


    Ayami was sitting in the chair, a serious look on her face. She had followed me home without saying a word after everything that had happened.


    "I really need to talk to you," she said.


    "It seems so important that you followed me here," I said.


    "Well, I don''t want to die early," Ayami replied, her tone serious. "I just want to talk for a moment..."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden shift in her tone. "Die early? What are you talking about, Ayami?"


    She sighed, running a hand through her hair before meeting my gaze. "It''s about the people who are after me, and why I''ve been avoiding them. I never asked for their power or their blessings, and now they''re hunting me down because of it."


    I stayed silent, waiting for her to continue.


    "So it seems they''re after you too, but I heard they really want you to join them without hesitation... and you seem like someone who could handle magic."


    "Am I?" I asked, still unsure.


    "How about you start working with me, Hikaru-kun?" she suggested.


    "Am I gonna get paid?" I asked, half-joking but serious.


    She paused, looking at me for a moment. "I guess, yeah..."


    I raised an eyebrow. "So, what''s the deal then?"


    She leaned forward slightly, her expression serious. "You see, I was actually working for myself¡ªto kill those people who want magic to come back. So, if you want to come with me, help make sure magic doesn''t return, then I''ll pay you."


    "Deal," I replied without hesitation.


    Ayami smiled, a genuine warmth in her expression. "Thanks... It means a lot. At least this way, no one else will have magic, and the world can continue in peace like this."


    "So, what am I gonna do?" I asked, still processing everything.


    "When''s winter break?" she replied.


    "Tomorrow," I answered.


    "Okay, then come to my place tomorrow, okay?"


    "Alright..." I nodded, feeling a strange mix of anticipation and uncertainty.


    ***


    The next day arrived with a heavy snowstorm blanketing the city. The wind howled outside, whipping the snow into a white frenzy, and everything looked eerily quiet under the thick layer of snow. I pulled my jacket tighter around myself as I made my way through the blizzard, the cold biting at my skin, and finally reached Ayami''s apartment.


    I knocked on the door, the sound muffled by the thick snowstorm outside. After a brief moment, the door opened to reveal Ayami, standing there in a simple yet practical outfit, looking as unfazed by the cold as ever.


    "You made it," she said, stepping aside to let me in.


    "Yeah, barely," I muttered, shaking off the snow and stepping inside. The warmth of her apartment hit me immediately, and I sighed in relief.


    Ayami led me to the small living area, where a few books and strange artifacts were scattered around. "Make yourself comfortable. We have a lot to discuss."


    I glanced around, feeling the weight of the situation starting to settle in. "So, what exactly are we doing today?" I asked, trying to focus.


    Ayami crossed her arms and sat down across from me. "We''re going to start preparing. The people hunting me¡ªthose with the magic blessings¡ªwon''t stop until they have what they want. And you''re going to help me stop them."


    I nodded, unsure of what the plan was but feeling the importance of what we were about to do.


    Ayami opened her laptop, the soft glow of the screen illuminating her face as she sifted through a few files. She then slid an ID card across the table to me, her expression serious.


    "These are the people who are still hunting me," she said, her voice cold as she tapped on the laptop. "They''re part of a larger network of gifted individuals who believe the power they''ve been given is their birthright. They won''t stop until they have me, and they''ll do anything to force me into joining them."


    I picked up the card, studying the picture of a man in his mid-thirties, a cold, calculating expression on his face. His name was printed along with various details about his role and abilities.


    "These are the ones still alive?" I asked, scanning the names and details of each person she showed me. Some of them had terrifying abilities¡ªabilities I hadn''t even known were possible. Each one seemed more dangerous than the last.


    "Yes," Ayami replied, her voice tight. "They''re all skilled, and they''ve survived this long because they''re smart. But I know their weaknesses. And with your help, we can end this before they get any closer."


    "The samurai''s one of their friends, right?" I asked. "They''re rivals, but they work together sometimes."


    "Rivals... but they complement each other," Ayami replied, her tone slightly frustrated. "They''re always collaborating."


    "Who''s the samurai, anyway? I still don''t know his name," I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    Ayami opened a new folder on her laptop, clicking through several files before stopping at one that had a picture of the samurai. She slid the file across the table to me, and I leaned in to study it closely.


    "This is him," Ayami said, her voice low. "His name is Kaito Yamamoto. He comes from a long line of samurai¡ªhis family has been serving a noble lineage for generations. But he''s different. His ancestors were loyal to an ancient Yamamoto family that became renowned samurai, and they''ve carried that legacy for centuries."


    I glanced at the picture of the man, his piercing gaze almost daring anyone to challenge him. The details under the photo mentioned his background¡ªtrained in ancient combat techniques, with a particular focus on swordsmanship.


    "Yamamoto..." I muttered under my breath, recognizing the legendary name. It was the name of a great samurai lineage, known for their prowess and discipline.


    "So, he''s blessed... but what god though?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Probably a god of martial arts," Ayami replied, her tone thoughtful. "Takemikazuchi-no-Okami. I don''t know the details about how he got the magic, but at least he''s no longer in this world."


    I leaned back in my chair, processing what Ayami had said. A martial arts god? That explained the sheer power and skill the samurai had displayed.


    "Back to the guy I gave you earlier..." Ayami continued, her voice steady. "His name is Haruto Kinoshita. He''s one of the top leaders in the network I''ve been avoiding. He''s not as physically imposing as Kaito, but his magic is incredibly dangerous."


    "What is it?"


    "Ice..."


    Ice!? That''s dangerous, especially since it''s snowy right now, I thought, realizing the immediate threat his abilities posed in the current weather.


    To Be Continue.

 Are You a Friends?

    "Yes... and today, I know where he is. We''re going to kill him," Ayami said casually, as if it were just another task on her to-do list.


    Silence filled the room. I hadn''t expected today to turn into something this serious. My mind froze at the word kill. The way she said it so naturally sent a chill down my spine.


    "I''m sorry, what?" I asked, needing her to clarify.


    Ayami leaned back slightly, her expression unreadable. "You heard me. You''re here now to help me kill that guy."


    Kill a guy who can control ice... in the middle of a snowstorm!? I thought, feeling a knot tighten in my stomach.


    "What is it? You seem unconvinced by my words," Ayami narrowed her eyes. "Let me tell you again¡ªwe are going to kill¡ª"


    "Yes, yes! I heard you!" I quickly cut her off, raising my hands. "But... it''s a snowstorm out there. Are you sure about this?"


    She tilted her head, unimpressed. "Is that what you''re afraid of?"


    "Yeah! It''s snowing, and he controls ice! Isn''t that... bad?"


    Ayami let out a long, tired sigh. "Hahhh... is your understanding of fantasy really that shallow?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Snow and ice are different. Different elements, if I have to use those ''young people fantasy words.'' Ice is water that''s been supercooled, but snow? Snow is just frozen vapor. It''s not the same. So, no, he can''t control snow like it''s ice... probably. I think."


    She doesn''t even sound convinced herself... I stared at her, completely confused.


    Ayami leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, studying my face closely.


    "Look, whether it''s snow or ice, Haruto is dangerous either way," she said firmly. "But we can''t just sit here and wait for him to come after us. The snowstorm might actually work in our favor."


    "In our favor? How does that work?" I raised an eyebrow, skeptical.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Visibility is low. He won''t see us coming. And besides, he''s arrogant. People like him think their power makes them invincible. We''ll use that against him."


    I rubbed the back of my neck, still uneasy. "So... what''s the plan exactly? We just walk up to him and... what? Hope he slips on the ice?"


    Instead of answering, she slowly raised her hand and pointed¡ªto my chest.


    I blinked and looked down, confused. "What are you¡ª"


    "You''re the key," Ayami interrupted, her tone serious. "Remember yesterday? You managed to poke Yamamoto''s eyes through the mirror. Do it again. But this time, we finish the job."


    "...Oh. So, we''re going to attack from the mirror world?"


    Ayami nodded, a confident glint in her eyes. "You are smart."


    ***


    The icy wind bit at my skin as Ayami and I walked side by side through the mirror world. The landscape was a warped reflection of the real one¡ªdistorted buildings, frozen streets, and glassy surfaces that shimmered faintly in the cold. I tugged my jacket tighter, shivering against the freezing air.


    Meanwhile, Ayami strolled calmly, her light clothing barely offering any protection against the cold. Yet, she didn''t seem to mind at all.


    I glanced at her, incredulous. "Aren''t you cold? It''s freezing out here."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ayami smirked, her breath barely visible in the frosty air. "Not really. I''m used to this."


    Used to this? How? I grumbled internally, pulling my sleeves over my hands.


    We finally approached Ayami''s car¡ªor rather, the mirror version of it. It looked as solid as the real one. She casually unlocked the door and slid into the driver''s seat. I climbed in beside her, rubbing my hands together for warmth.


    The engine hummed softly as she started the car, the headlights cutting through the dim, icy haze. For a while, we drove in silence, the only sounds being the soft crunch of icy roads under the tires and the occasional rattle of the wind.


    Eventually, the quiet got to me. I cleared my throat. "So... where exactly are we going?"


    Ayami kept her eyes on the road, her expression calm but focused. "Yokosuka."


    "Yokosuka?" My eyes widened. "That''s... pretty far from here. We''re in Kamakura!"


    "Yeah. And Haruto is hiding in a temple there," she said flatly.


    "A temple?"


    Ayami gave a small nod. "Yokosuka has plenty of old temples, but the one we''re heading to is practically abandoned. Perfect for someone like him to lay low."


    I leaned back in my seat, staring out at the warped, snow-covered landscape. The idea of confronting a powerful ice user in a secluded temple during a blizzard was starting to feel more real¡ªand more dangerous.


    "You sure this is a good idea?" I muttered.


    Ayami''s grip on the steering wheel tightened just a bit. "We don''t have much of a choice."


    The car sped forward into the distorted, frost-covered world, carrying us toward Yokosuka.


    The hum of the engine filled the tense silence as Ayami focused on the road, guiding us through the eerie, frostbitten mirror world. The distorted buildings loomed on either side, their jagged reflections warping in the dim light. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, the weight of what we were about to do pressing down on me.


    After several minutes of silence, I finally broke it.


    "So... how exactly are we supposed to kill Haruto?" I asked cautiously. "I mean, you''ve got magic or whatever, but I''m just... me."


    Ayami didn''t answer immediately. Her eyes stayed fixed on the icy road ahead, her expression thoughtful. I could tell she was piecing things together in her mind.


    "...Still working on that," she admitted, glancing at me for a second.


    "Still working on it?!" I nearly choked. "You dragged me out into a snowstorm to face some ice-wielding psychopath, and you don''t even have a plan?"


    A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Calm down. I''m thinking we could... borrow something sharp. Like a katana. Or maybe something more effective¡ªsteal a gun from a police station."


    I didn''t hesitate. "I want a gun."


    She chuckled softly. "Of course you do. Then we''re heading to the police station. Let''s just hope they have something loaded and ready to go."


    Her tone was casual, but I could tell she was serious.


    I leaned back, staring out the frost-covered window. A gun... against someone who controls ice?


    At this point, I wasn''t sure if that made me feel safer¡ªor more afraid.


    The car finally slowed to a stop in front of a seemingly abandoned police station, the building looming dark and silent against the backdrop of the swirling snowstorm. Ayami killed the engine, and the only sound left was the faint whistle of the wind.


    "We''re here," she said quietly, her eyes scanning the building.


    We stepped out of the car and made our way toward the station without a word. The streets were eerily quiet, the wind howling around us, but we moved with purpose. Without hesitation, we reached the door. Ayami pushed it open with ease, and we slipped inside.


    The police station was empty, the air thick with dust and the remnants of old paperwork scattered across the floors. It was clear no one had been here for a while, but none of that mattered. We were here for one thing.


    Ayami glanced at me, her expression serious, and then motioned for me to follow. We moved through the building, feeling almost like we owned the place. Our steps echoed in the silence as we casually passed abandoned desks and old files, heading straight toward the back of the station where the weapons were likely kept.


    We reached a locked door at the back. Ayami didn''t hesitate. With a swift motion, she pulled out a small tool, picking the lock in a matter of seconds. The door creaked open, revealing a small, dimly lit room filled with cabinets.


    "Here we are," Ayami muttered, stepping inside. The walls were lined with various firearms and equipment, all neatly organized as if waiting to be used.


    I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and discomfort. A police station, just sitting here, abandoned. And now, here we were, walking through it like it was a shopping mall.


    Ayami moved with practiced ease, pulling open drawers and examining the weapons inside. She grabbed a handgun, checked its weight and condition, then tossed it to me.


    "Here, you''re going to need this."


    I caught the gun, a Glock by the look of it, and examined it closely. I couldn''t help but smile, a little excited. "I''m holding a real gun..."


    Ayami smirked, her eyes flicking over to me. "Well, don''t get too comfortable."


    I noticed a bag sitting near one of the cabinets, its black fabric a stark contrast against the dull, dusty surroundings. Without thinking, I grabbed it, throwing it over my shoulder. As I rifled through the weapons, I started collecting a few more guns, loading them into the bag. A few handguns, a couple of extra magazines. I wasn''t sure how many we''d need, but I figured it was better to be prepared.


    To Be Continue.

 Are You a Friends? II

    Ayami, meanwhile, was moving with precision. She opened another drawer, pulling out ammunition and carefully checking the load for each weapon. Her focus was intense, but she wasn''t as rattled as I felt.


    "Make sure you''re ready," she said, almost absently as she checked the last of the guns. "You don''t want to miss your shot."


    I gave her a nod, though I wasn''t sure how good I''d be at aiming, let alone using it in a real situation. Still, I stuffed a few extra clips into the bag, just to be safe.


    Once I finished, I zipped the bag up and looked over at her. "All set."


    Ayami glanced up from her work, satisfied with her own collection of weapons. She slid a few pistols into holsters at her waist and tucked a spare magazine into her coat. "Good. Let''s move."


    We both turned toward the door, the cold air from the storm creeping in as we made our way back to the car.


    I couldn''t help but grin as I took the selfie, holding the gun in one hand and flashing a cocky smile. "Oh, come on. Don''t ruin my moment. I''m feeling like a bad boy right now."


    Ayami glanced at me for a brief second, her expression deadpan as she kept her focus on the road. "That''s not a bad boy. That''s a criminal."


    I laughed, feeling the excitement of the moment. "Well, it''s a good thing we''re in the mirror world then, huh? No real consequences."


    She raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk playing on her lips. "If you say so. But don''t forget, we''re here for a reason. We''re not just playing with toys."


    I shrugged, still holding up the gun. "Yeah, yeah. But you gotta admit, this is kind of fun."


    She didn''t respond right away, concentrating on driving through the snow-covered, distorted streets. But I could see the faintest flicker of amusement in her eyes.


    "Now put that down before you accidentally shoot me," she said.


    "Okay, okay..." I chuckled, reluctantly lowering the gun. "I just wanted to take a selfie."


    ***


    The wind howled around the abandoned temple, the snow swirling in eerie patterns as Haruto sat beside the Yuki-onna. The atmosphere was heavy with an unsettling calm, broken only by the occasional creak of the old wooden beams.


    Yuki-onna, her pale skin glowing like moonlight and her icy presence sending chills through the air, sat in serene elegance. Her eyes, the color of glistening frost, glanced toward Haruto with quiet intensity. Her long, flowing white hair cascaded down her shoulders, and the frosty mist surrounding her seemed to radiate with an ancient power.


    Haruto sat beside her, his posture relaxed, but his mind was clearly elsewhere. He had never fully understood why he was the only one who still acknowledged her¡ªthe forgotten goddess of ice. For centuries, people had turned their backs on her, no longer believing in her power or her existence. But he, Haruto, had always felt a connection to her, even in his youth.


    "You''re quiet today," Yuki-onna''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, like the breeze that chilled the air around them. "Is something troubling you, Haruto?"


    He glanced at her, his eyes narrowed in thought. "I have a bad feeling today, my lady."


    "...What about it?" she asked, her gaze unwavering.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Haruto took a deep breath, his expression serious. "I think I''m gonna take a big shit today."


    Yuki-onna blinked, her frosty gaze never wavering. "...You really always say that in front of me? Can''t even be shocked anymore." She sighed, her tone a mix of exasperation and amusement. The cold air around them seemed to shudder for a moment as if the very atmosphere had frozen in place.


    Haruto smirked, unfazed by her reaction. "Hey, it''s just part of life, isn''t it? Even ice queens gotta deal with the basics."


    Yuki-onna let out a soft laugh, the sound as delicate as the snowflakes falling around them. "I suppose you''re right. But you could try being a bit more... dignified."


    Haruto just shrugged. "Dignity was overrated."


    Yuki-onna sighed again, her gaze distant as she took in the swirling snow around them. "I''ve heard your close friends die."


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Oh? Yeah, Kaito Yamamoto. He was just too weak, no surprise there."


    Yuki-onna''s eyes flickered toward him, a faint, knowing smile tugging at her lips. "Oh? Calling your friends weak?"


    Haruto leaned back, his posture casual. "Not even my friends. He was my rival. But now he''s dead, so that means I win. I''m stronger than him."


    She studied him for a long moment, her voice tinged with something like regret. "Hmm... Regardless of your attitude, I would have preferred Yamamoto as my follower rather than you."


    Haruto''s smirk deepened. "You just love cold men, huh? Well, I''m on the other side. I''m not cold. I''m brave."


    Yuki-onna''s frosty expression softened slightly, but her gaze remained sharp. "Bravery doesn''t make you invincible, Haruto. Coldness comes with its own strength¡ªone you seem to lack."


    He chuckled, unfazed by her words. "We''ll see about that."


    Haruto stood up from his seat, his boots crunching against the snow as he turned to walk out of the temple.


    Yuki-onna, watching him with an unreadable expression, raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Where are you going now?"


    Haruto didn''t look back, his voice light as he responded, "I want to take a shit."


    Yuki-onna''s gaze remained steady, though her lips twitched ever so slightly. "Oh, don''t use too much water then."


    "Yeah, yeah," Haruto muttered, waving her off as he disappeared into the snowy landscape, leaving the temple behind.


    Haruto made his way to a smaller building just off to the side of the main temple. The biting cold and howling wind outside didn''t bother him; he was focused on something far more pressing. Just as he was about to pull his pants down¡ª


    A glint of metal caught his eye.


    Suddenly, a hand emerged from thin air, holding a Glock. The muzzle flashed, and the bullet shot towards him.


    Phew!


    Haruto instinctively ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding the shot. His heart raced, and his mind struggled to process the sudden attack. He glanced around, realizing he wasn''t alone.


    "A hand!?" he yelled in confusion before sprinting away from the building, his eyes darting for a way out.


    Meanwhile, in the mirror world, I stood there, still shaken from the recoil of the shot. My hand trembled as I tried to steady myself, glancing over at Ayami.


    "I shot it..." I muttered.


    Ayami sighed beside me, unbothered. "Missed, huh? That''s unfortunate. Let''s see where he''s going." She held up a mirror, carefully watching the reflection of Haruto in the real world.


    Ayami stepped out of the bathroom, the mirror in her hand reflecting the real world''s movements. She glanced at me, her expression sharp and focused. "Come follow him, Hikaru-kun!"


    "Yes!" I responded quickly, grabbing the bag from the floor and slinging it over my shoulder. I followed Ayami closely as she led the way, our steps quick and purposeful. We tracked Haruto''s every move in the real world as he ran, completely unaware of the pursuit closing in on him.


    "Haahh... haahh!" Haruto panted as he jumped out of the building, his feet landing in the snow. He looked around, confusion written all over his face.


    Meanwhile, Ayami and I stood at the doorway of the temple, watching through the mirror. I glanced at her as she held the mirror steady, showing us Haruto''s confused expression in the real world.


    "Get out of here! I know you''re here, you ghost!" Haruto yelled, his voice echoing in the cold air, not fully understanding what was happening.


    "Ayami-san, let me try shooting him again..." I said, glancing at her.


    She nodded, holding the mirror in front of me, allowing me to extend my hand and gun through it to take the shot. However, I hesitated for a moment. Revealing my hand fully felt too risky, so instead, I aimed and shot directly through the mirror. The bullet passed through the reflective surface and into the real world.


    Phew!


    Haruto, sensing danger, clapped both his hands together and conjured an ice barrier in front of him.


    "Whoa! It''s magic!" I yelled, confused by the sudden display of power.


    Ayami didn''t look at me, her focus entirely on the scene in front of us. "Just shoot him quickly."


    "Right! Sorry, let''s move to behind him!" I responded, shifting our position, ready for the next move.


    To Be Continue.

 Mission: Kill Yuki Onna

    Ayami swiftly led the way, holding the mirror steady as we silently moved through the distorted mirror world. I followed closely, gripping the gun tightly, adrenaline surging through me. We circled around, positioning ourselves behind Haruto in the real world.


    "Alright, we''re right behind him now," Ayami whispered, her golden eyes locked on the mirror. "Take the shot."


    I steadied my aim, lining up the sight directly at Haruto''s back. My finger tightened on the trigger.


    But before I could fire, Haruto suddenly froze.


    His head turned slightly, as if sensing something.


    "Tch¡­ he noticed," Ayami muttered.


    Without hesitation, Haruto raised both hands, and in an instant, sharp shards of ice swirled around him, forming a thick, jagged sphere¡ªan impenetrable ice barrier. The cold energy radiating from it distorted the air, and the snow around him hardened into solid frost.


    "Damn it!" I growled. "He''s trapped himself in that thing!"


    Ayami narrowed her eyes. "He''s not stupid. He knows we''re here, even if he doesn''t understand how."


    "So what now? That thing looks bulletproof!"


    Ayami''s expression darkened as she began thinking. While she focused, my eyes caught something in the mirror. In the real world, near the main temple, there was a figure¡ªa girl standing eerily still. I glanced at the temple in the mirror world, empty and quiet, then back at the mirror, confirming what I saw.


    "Ayami, move the mirror to the temple. I want to see who that girl is."


    "A girl?" Ayami shifted the mirror''s angle, focusing on the temple.


    There, standing in the real world, was a woman cloaked in frost. Her pale skin shimmered like ice, her long white hair flowing in the wind.


    Ayami''s eyes narrowed. "That''s Yuki-onna¡ªthe goddess who gave Haruto his power."


    My grip on the gun tightened. "So she''s the reason he''s this powerful..."


    Ayami''s gaze hardened. "And if she''s here, this just got a lot more dangerous."


    "Should I shoot her?" I asked, tightening my grip on the gun.


    "Can you?" Ayami smirked, glancing at me with a raised brow.


    Without answering, I dropped the bag to the ground and pulled out a heavier weapon¡ªan M16. I aimed it through the mirror, locking my sights on Yuki-onna.


    "I hope I don''t miss..." I muttered under my breath.


    The deafening roar of the M16 shattered the stillness of the mirror world as I squeezed the trigger.


    BANG! BANG! BRRRRR!


    Bullets tore through the mirror''s surface, seamlessly crossing into the real world. In the reflection, I watched the rounds streak toward Yuki-onna.


    At first, she didn''t even move. Then, with a flick of her wrist, jagged ice shot up, forming a barrier in front of her.


    But not fast enough.


    "Ah!" Yuki-onna flinched as a few bullets shattered the edge of the ice, narrowly missing her.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    From inside his icy sphere, Haruto''s head snapped toward her. The momentary distraction caused a crack to flicker across his shield.


    "Yuki-onna! Get inside! There''s a maniac trying to kill me!" Haruto shouted, panic creeping into his voice.


    Ayami leaned closer to the mirror, eyes sharp. "Looks like we''ve rattled them. Keep shooting."


    "Does Yuki-onna have power?" I asked, keeping my aim steady on her.


    Ayami shook her head, her eyes sharp. "She doesn''t, remember? Gods can''t use magic because of Enkidu."


    "Right..." I muttered, narrowing my eyes. "Then that ice wall was Haruto''s doing."


    "Exactly. Now shoot."


    Without hesitation, I tightened my grip on the M16 and pulled the trigger.


    BANG! BANG! BRRRRR!


    The bullets ripped through the mirror, tearing toward Yuki-onna.


    One, two, three bullets struck Yuki-onna''s delicate arms.


    "Agh..." she whimpered, clutching her bleeding wounds. Panic flickered in her icy eyes as she staggered backward, retreating inside the temple for cover.


    At that moment, a sharp crack echoed through the air.


    The ice sphere around Haruto shattered into shards, spraying frost into the wind. He stepped forward, his breath steaming in the cold, his entire body now partially encased in jagged ice. Glacial spikes jutted from his shoulders, and one side of his face was consumed by frozen crystal, creeping like veins under his skin.


    "You bastard!" Haruto roared, his voice echoing with rage. "How dare you hurt Yuki-onna!"


    His form radiated raw, volatile power. Ice crept and coiled around his arms, forming deadly, bladed gauntlets. His once-calm demeanor was gone¡ªreplaced by a monstrous fury.


    "Ayami," I muttered, tightening my grip on the rifle, "he''s... changing."


    Ayami''s eyes narrowed. "Now you''ve pissed him off. Be ready."


    "Heh, what can he do?" I scoffed, a cocky grin spreading across my face. "He''s in the real world, and we''re in the mirror world... he can''t even see us. He''s powerless."


    Ayami didn''t share my confidence. Her golden eyes stayed locked on Haruto, sharp and calculating.


    "Don''t get cocky," she said flatly. "People like him are the most dangerous when they''re cornered."


    Before I could reply, Haruto suddenly raised his hand and slammed it into the ground.


    THUD!


    The ground cracked beneath him, and jagged spikes of ice shot upward.


    At first, I thought the ice was harmless to us, stuck in the real world. But then¡ª


    CRACK!


    One of the ice spikes pierced through the mirror, jutting out into the mirror world.


    "Wha¡ª?!" Ayami''s eyes widened in shock. The ice had crossed dimensions, shattering the boundary between worlds.


    "Ayami-san! Destroy the mirror!" I shouted in panic.


    Without hesitation, Ayami smashed the mirror with a sharp kick.


    CRASH!


    The glass shattered, and the ice spike split in half, crumbling harmlessly to the ground.


    Back in the real world, Haruto stared at the jagged remains of his ice spike, confusion flickering in his eyes.


    "...The top of the ice is gone?" he muttered, glancing around warily. "Where did it go?"


    His confusion didn''t last. Gritting his teeth, Haruto turned and sprinted toward the main temple.


    Haruto''s breath came in ragged clouds as he sprinted through the snow, the cold biting at his skin. His mind was racing, barely able to process what had just happened.


    That ice¡­ it vanished.


    His magic had never behaved like that before. For his ice to simply disappear mid-formation¡ªit was unnatural.


    But he didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    "Yuki-Onna!" he called out, his voice sharp and urgent as he burst through the temple doors.


    Inside, the air was even colder, the temperature plummeting as frost clung to the ancient walls. Yuki-Onna was seated on the floor, her pale fingers pressed against the bullet wounds in her arm. The pain had cracked the ice beneath her, spreading an intricate web of frozen lines across the floor.


    Haruto''s eyes widened at the sight.


    "My lady!" he rushed to her side, kneeling beside her. "Hold on, let me fix this." He gently placed his hand over her wound, using his magic to try and freeze the blood and force the bullet out.


    "Who are they..." Yuki-Onna murmured, her voice weak and strained from the pain.


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed as he focused on her injuries, his hand glowing with a faint blue light as he continued to remove the bullets and heal her with his magic. "Don''t worry, I''ll find out who they are," he said, his tone firm but his mind racing.


    He paused, carefully working the last bullet out of her arm and sealing the wound with ice, his magic regenerating her tissue. His gaze darkened as he looked around the empty temple.


    "They must be invisible," he muttered to himself, looking around, frustration mounting. "I didn''t even see anything form the attack..."


    Yuki-Onna''s voice was barely a whisper. "They are... they are invisible. We can''t see them, but they can see us."


    Haruto clenched his fists, anger rising. "So they''ve been hiding this whole time... making us think we were alone." His eyes glinted with cold determination as he stood, ready to confront whoever was watching them.


    Just then, a soft but distinct sound echoed from behind them¡ªthe unmistakable thud of something hitting the temple floor.


    To Be Continue.

 Mission: Kill Yuki Onna II

    Thud.


    The sound was followed by a low, primal grunt, almost like the growl of a tiger.


    "Yo, Haruto. Remember me?" Ayami''s voice rang out, clear and confident. She stepped out from the shadows, her form shifting as she transformed into a sleek, powerful tiger.


    Yuki-Onna, still weak from her injuries, turned and pointed toward Ayami behind Haruto. Haruto''s eyes narrowed, and he turned quickly, his grip tightening into fists as he saw her.


    "So it''s you, after all this time..." he said, his voice filled with a mixture of recognition and anger. "Ayami."


    Ayami, now fully in her tiger form, growled softly, her golden eyes glinting with purpose. "You gonna kill me? Then I must kill you, just like that," she replied, her voice muffled but filled with resolve.


    The atmosphere thickened with tension as Haruto and Ayami faced off, the two of them locked in a deadly standoff.


    The wind howled through the cold, desolate temple as the two opponents stood facing each other, locked in a tense silence. The air between them was thick with animosity, and the broken remains of their surroundings only served to amplify the weight of the moment.


    Ayami''s golden eyes gleamed from her tiger form, her body low to the ground, muscles coiled and ready to strike. Haruto stood a few feet away, his ice-covered figure radiating a chilling aura. His posture was aggressive, his eyes burning with determination and fury. The two were separated by only the faintest hint of distance, but the divide between them felt insurmountable.


    Haruto''s breath came out in icy clouds, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "So, you really think you can defeat me, Ayami?" he growled, his voice filled with bitter sarcasm. "I have the power of a god at my fingertips."


    Ayami''s body shifted, the ripples of fur shifting fluidly as she stood taller, taking on a more regal stance. Her claws scraped the stone floor with a slight rasp. "I''ve killed gods before," she replied in a low, dangerous growl. "You''re nothing compared to them."


    Without another word, Ayami lunged forward, her powerful form closing the gap between them in an instant. Haruto reacted quickly, his hands thrusting forward to summon a burst of ice from the ground. The frozen spikes shot up from the floor toward Ayami, but she was already moving, her body shifting and twisting with such speed that the ice barely grazed her fur.


    With a swift swipe of her claws, Ayami slashed at Haruto, aiming for his chest. He barely managed to dodge, stepping back just in time to avoid the deadly swipe. The force of the strike sent ice shards flying in all directions, scattering across the temple floor like jagged glass.


    Haruto gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, focusing his magic. In a split second, the temperature around them dropped dramatically, and the floor beneath their feet began to freeze. A wall of ice formed between them, the temperature plummeting as the battle intensified.


    "You think you can escape me?" Haruto spat, his voice sharp with disdain. "You''ll freeze just like everything else!"


    But Ayami wasn''t fazed. She swiped her tail, the motion causing the ice wall to shatter with a resounding crack. She charged forward again, this time transforming into a swift black panther. Her form was sleek and fast, her speed almost impossible to track.


    Haruto''s eyes widened as Ayami''s panther form darted toward him, her claws extended to strike. He raised his hands, calling forth another ice barrier, but Ayami was already upon him. With a leap, she soared over the wall of ice, her body twisting mid-air, and landed behind him in a fluid motion.


    Before Haruto could react, Ayami''s claws found their mark, raking across his back. He let out a sharp, frustrated yell, spinning around and conjuring a spike of ice to impale her, but Ayami was already gone.


    She was a blur of motion, her agile form darting from one side of the temple to the other, each strike she made narrowly missing its target. Her movements were unpredictable, her speed overwhelming. With each transformation, her form became more elusive, and Haruto''s frustration grew as he struggled to land a hit.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You can''t keep dodging forever!" Haruto roared, his body pulsating with power as he summoned a massive ice storm to fill the room. Snow and ice erupted from the ground, swirling around them like a blizzard. The wind howled, and the temperature dropped even further as Haruto threw his power into the attack.


    Ayami was momentarily overwhelmed by the freezing cold, her panther form shivering in the intense storm. But instead of retreating, she used the storm to her advantage. With a low growl, she shifted again, this time into a nimble bobcat. Her smaller form allowed her to slip between the ice shards with ease, dodging each piece of magic Haruto sent her way.


    Haruto''s frustration mounted as he saw his opponent continue to avoid his attacks. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, summoning even more ice, thick and sharp, to surround the temple. He pushed his magic to the limit, intent on overwhelming her with sheer force.


    But Ayami was too fast. As the ice began to close in around her, she darted through it with speed and precision, her movements almost fluid. In a flash, she transformed once more, this time into a sleek cheetah, her body stretching to cover the distance in a matter of seconds.


    Haruto''s voice rang out sharply, cutting through the swirling ice storm that filled the temple. His eyes burned with a mix of anger and desperation as he summoned the full extent of his ice magic, sending waves of frost crashing through the room.


    "Blue! Scatter!" he shouted, urgency lacing his every word.


    Suddenly, a flash of blue light flickered through the icy mist, crackling with raw energy. Before Ayami could react, the temperature dropped further, and the air seemed to twist with magic. From the depths of the blizzard, a new figure emerged.


    Haruto''s form twisted again, his body morphing into a massive ice creature¡ªan embodiment of his power, cold and unyielding. His eyes glowed with an eerie, icy light, and his body was encased in jagged armor of frozen ice, making him appear even more monstrous.


    Now fully transformed, Haruto towered over Ayami, a chilling force of nature.


    "Heh-He-Heahahah heh hahaha! This is my strongest form, Ayami! Not even your weak claws can get through!" Haruto yelled, his voice brimming with confidence as he towered over her, his ice creature form radiating an intense cold.


    But before he could revel in his newfound power, a sudden, unexpected sound interrupted his taunt.


    Bang!


    A bullet tore through the air, finding its mark and piercing Haruto''s head.


    For a moment, everything stood still. The air grew colder as his form staggered, the glowing light in his eyes fading. Haruto''s monstrous body wavered before collapsing to the ground, the ice magic dissipating as if it had never existed.


    I poked my head out from the mirror world to see Ayami. "Ayami-san! You okay?"


    "Hikaru... great job... yeah, come out from that mirror world, he''s already dead," she replied.


    I nodded and jumped out of the mirror, stepping into the real world. I held the Glock, still full of ammunition, and walked over to her. "So... is it finished?"


    Ayami looked at the main temple, her gaze serious. "I need to talk with her first..."


    Ayami and Hikaru made their way toward the main temple, the heavy silence of the aftermath hanging in the air. As they entered, they saw Yuki-Onna sitting in the center of the room, her pale fingers still pressed against the bullet wounds in her arm. Despite the blood, she appeared composed, her gaze distant, lost in thought.


    Ayami approached her with a sly smirk, stepping closer to Yuki-Onna. "So, this is what happens when you mess with me, huh? Thought you could just send me to my death? You really got yourself in a bind now," she mocked, her tone dripping with arrogance.


    Yuki-Onna''s gaze met Ayami''s, her expression calm despite the pain. "You think your victory means anything? You have magic, just like me," she said softly, her voice tinged with regret. "People like us are meant to oppose Enkidu. Those with magic should stand together."


    Ayami scoffed, crossing her arms. "Magic? What magic? You''ve got nothing left. You gods are all just immortals now. Without magic, you''re as powerless as the rest of us."


    Yuki-Onna''s eyes flickered with a mix of sadness and determination. "It''s true... Enkidu has taken our magic from us, forbidden its use in this world. But that doesn''t mean we have no power left. The gods... we are immortal. We may not be able to wield magic, but our existence endures. We still carry the burden of the world''s balance, even if we can''t use our full strength."


    Ayami stepped closer, her golden eyes narrowing. "So you''re telling me that all this time, you''ve just been stuck here, playing the role of the powerless, immortal god? Seems like a pretty sad existence."


    Yuki-Onna''s expression softened, almost wistful. "It''s not about power, Ayami. It''s about the world that has been shaped by the will of the gods... and the consequences of breaking that balance. We may no longer control magic, but we still have a purpose to fulfill."


    Ayami''s smirk faded slightly as she considered Yuki-Onna''s words. "Purpose, huh?" she murmured, glancing over at Hikaru. "Well, I don''t know about you, but I''m not going to sit around and wait for some higher purpose. I''ve got my own goals. And right now, they''re about surviving... not playing god."


    Yuki-Onna didn''t respond immediately, her eyes distant as she thought about the future, about the fragile existence she now had. She had once been a force to be reckoned with, a goddess of ice. But now, without her magic, she was just another immortal being trapped by the rules of the world.


    To Be Continue.

 Never Touch Her

    "So... are we going to kill her?" I asked, glancing between Ayami and Yuki-Onna.


    Ayami raised an eyebrow, staring at the ceiling in thought. "But first, I have a question for you, Yuki-Onna."


    "...Go ahead."


    "Where exactly is Enkidu hiding?"


    Silence filled the room for a moment before Yuki-Onna let out a soft, unsettling giggle. "He''s untraceable. He hides so no one can find him... or kill him. That''s why we gods are still searching for him."


    Ayami''s expression hardened. "Alright, we''ve heard enough. Hikaru-kun, finish her."


    I raised the Glock I had been gripping tightly, the adrenaline still coursing through me, making my heartbeat pound in my chest. My finger tightened on the trigger.


    But then¡ª


    Thud!


    "Never touch my lady, you bastard!"


    A powerful force slammed into me, throwing me across the room.


    "Keugh! Aghhh!" I cried out, pain surging through me as my body crashed into the cold stone wall. My limbs ached, and I struggled to move.


    "Hikaru!" Ayami''s voice snapped through the haze.


    I forced my eyes open, and what I saw made my blood run cold.


    Haruto.


    The man I had shot in the head.


    He was standing there.


    The ice coating his body was melting, dripping onto the floor, but he was alive.


    I thought he was dead.


    But he wasn''t.


    Not yet.


    "Raaaaaah!" Haruto roared, his voice echoing through the temple like a beast unleashed.


    In an instant, the entire interior of the main temple began to transform.


    The walls groaned as thick layers of ice rapidly spread, swallowing every inch of stone. Frost crept like wildfire, coating the floor and ceiling. Razor-sharp icicles formed and hung dangerously from above, while jagged spikes erupted from the ground, twisting the temple into a frozen fortress.


    The air grew heavier, colder¡ªeach breath seared in their lungs like knives.


    Ayami narrowed her golden eyes, her breath visible in the frigid air. "Tch¡­ he''s still got this much power left?"


    Haruto''s figure loomed amidst the storm of frost, his icy form glinting menacingly in the dim, frozen light.


    "Haruto..." Yuki-Onna murmured, her voice barely audible.


    I pushed myself up from the cold stone floor, clutching my aching side. Gritting my teeth, I raised my Glock and fired at him.


    Bang! Bang!The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But Haruto effortlessly dodged the bullets, twisting his body with unnatural speed.


    "Did you really think that gun would kill me?!" he roared, ice forming beneath his feet.


    In a flash, Haruto glided across the frozen floor, skating on paths of ice conjured by his own magic, moving like a predator ready to strike.


    Haruto''s eyes locked onto me, his expression twisted with rage. Without warning, he lunged forward, ice shattering beneath his feet as he propelled himself toward me with terrifying speed.


    Before I could react, his fist¡ªencased in solid ice¡ªslammed into my gut.


    CRACK!


    "GAH!" I gasped, the air violently ripped from my lungs as I was lifted off the ground and hurled backward. My body crashed into the stone wall with a sickening thud, the impact sending shards of ice and stone flying. Pain exploded through my ribs, and the Glock slipped from my grasp, skittering across the frozen floor.


    Haruto advanced, his footsteps cracking the ice beneath him with every heavy step. "Weak. Just like the rest of them," he sneered, raising his fist to finish me off.


    But a sudden blur of golden fur shot across the room.


    WHOOSH!


    Ayami, now a sleek cheetah, lunged at Haruto with blinding speed. Her claws glinted as she swiped at him, forcing him to leap back to avoid being shredded.


    "Tch!" Haruto growled, sliding across the ice to regain his balance.


    Ayami didn''t give him a chance to recover. Her cheetah form darted around him, a blur of motion too fast for his eyes to follow. She circled him, kicking up frost and snow, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    "You picked the wrong fight, Haruto!" Ayami snarled mid-sprint, her voice cutting through the cold.


    Haruto slammed his palms onto the ground, sending jagged ice spikes shooting upward in every direction.


    But Ayami was faster.


    She twisted and leapt over the spikes with feline grace, closing the gap between them in an instant. Her claws slashed toward his face.


    Haruto barely managed to block, ice forming a shield over his arm. CRACK! The force of Ayami''s strike shattered the ice, sending shards flying.


    "Stay still!" Haruto roared, lashing out with a fist aimed at her.


    But Ayami was already gone, sliding behind him in a flash. She swiped at his legs, forcing him to stumble.


    Meanwhile, I groaned, struggling to push myself up. Blood dripped from my lip, but I grit my teeth. I had to get back in the fight.


    Ayami couldn''t hold him off alone.


    I should kill her first! I thought, my grip tightening on the Glock as I aimed it at Yuki-Onna.


    Her eyes widened in shock, the realization of what I was about to do flashing across her face. But a voice in the back of my mind echoed¡ªShe''s immortal, right? It''s fine... she won''t die.


    Bang!


    The gunshot cracked through the frozen air, the bullet tearing forward in slow motion.


    But before it could reach her, Haruto''s eyes snapped toward me.


    "No!" he roared.


    With a burst of speed, he shoved Ayami aside and sprinted toward Yuki-Onna.


    "My lady!" he bellowed, launching himself in front of her.


    THUD!


    The bullet struck him square in the chest. His body jerked mid-air before crashing to the ice-covered floor with a dull, heavy sound.


    "Haruto!" Yuki-Onna screamed, dropping to her knees and cradling his body.


    Blood stained the ice beneath him, spreading like dark veins. His breath was shallow, ragged, frost clinging to his lips.


    Yet, even as pain overtook him, his hand weakly reached for her. "I¡­ won''t let them¡­ hurt you¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Yuki-Onna''s hands trembled as she held him close, ice creeping from her fingertips, trying desperately to seal the wound. But it was useless.


    Her once distant, composed gaze shattered, replaced by raw, vulnerable grief.


    "Hikaru, shoot!" Ayami roared, her cheetah form snarling as she lunged toward Haruto.


    Without hesitation, I raised the Glock, adrenaline surging through me.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three shots rang out, each bullet cutting through the icy air straight toward Yuki-Onna.


    Clack!


    The empty click of the gun echoed¡ªout of bullets.


    Yuki-Onna''s eyes widened in shock as the bullets closed in.


    But before they could strike, Haruto''s weakened body moved.


    With a final, desperate breath, he dragged himself in front of her again.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Each bullet sank into him.


    "Haruto!" Yuki-Onna screamed, her voice breaking.


    He collapsed, blood spilling onto the ice, his body shielding her one last time.


    His trembling hand reached for her, barely holding on.


    "I... won''t... let them..." he gasped, his voice fading.


    Yuki-Onna clutched him tightly, her hands shaking.


    The temple fell into a suffocating silence, broken only by the sound of my gun clicking empty in my grasp.


    Ugh... so this is what it feels like to kill someone... I thought, staring at my trembling hands, the Glock still warm in my grip. The weight of it all pressed down on me, heavier than I expected.


    But before I could process it further, a blur of motion cut through the frozen air.


    To Be Continue.

 Never Touch Her II

    Ayami¡ªstill in her cheetah form¡ªlunged forward with terrifying speed.


    Her claws gleamed in the pale light as she pounced on Haruto and Yuki-Onna.


    Slash!


    Her claws tore through them mercilessly.


    Yuki-Onna barely had time to scream before Ayami''s powerful jaws clamped down, teeth sinking into flesh.


    Haruto, already broken and bleeding, could do nothing as Ayami shredded him apart.


    The sounds of tearing flesh and cracking bone filled the temple.


    Ayami devoured them without hesitation¡ªripping, biting, consuming.


    A god, eaten alive.


    The icy floor was stained crimson.


    I stood frozen, unable to move, unable to speak.


    The cold around me felt suffocating, but it wasn''t the ice¡ªit was the brutal reality of what I was witnessing.


    Ayami slowly lifted her bloodied head, golden eyes gleaming with a primal hunger, breath heavy and steaming in the frigid air.


    Her voice rumbled low and dark, even in her beastly form.


    "That''s what happens when you cross me."


    My breath grew heavier, each inhale sharper than the last. My chest tightened as I stared at the gruesome scene before me¡ªAyami, blood dripping from her mouth, the mangled remains of Haruto and Yuki-Onna sprawled across the frozen floor.


    What... what just happened?


    Earlier, I hadn''t felt fear. Not when I pulled the trigger. Not when I watched them fall.


    But now... this?


    Is this... fear?


    "My adrenaline must''ve saved me from fear..." I murmured under my breath, barely audible.


    Ayami slowly shifted back into her human form, blood still smeared across her mouth and hands. Her golden eyes locked onto me, glinting with something wild yet composed.


    "Sorry, Hikaru-kun," she said with a wide, unsettling smile, her bloodstained teeth showing. "You probably shouldn''t have seen that."


    I swallowed hard, my breath shaky, and managed a small nod.


    "Yeah..." I whispered, unable to form any other words.


    Then¡ª


    WEE-OOO WEE-OOO


    The distant wail of police sirens pierced the cold air.


    "A police siren?" I asked, blinking in confusion.


    Ayami casually wiped the blood from her mouth with the back of her hand. "Probably because of the gunshots. Someone must''ve heard them."


    She stood up and walked toward me, completely unfazed.


    "So... should we go? Back to the mirror world and head home?" she asked, her tone almost too casual for the situation.


    I hesitated for a moment but nodded.


    "Yeah... let''s go."


    ***


    The late afternoon light filtered through the window, casting a soft, amber glow across the room. Ayami and I sat side by side at the kotatsu, our legs tucked beneath the warm blanket. The scent of steaming ramen filled the air as we slurped up noodles in comfortable silence, the weight of the day''s events hanging heavily in the background.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in my chest. It all felt so surreal¡ªthe chaos, the violence, the gods, and magic. One moment, we were fighting for our lives, and now... we were sitting here, eating ramen like it was just any other day.


    Is this what it''s like? I wondered. To live like this? To kill, to survive... to feel nothing?


    I glanced over at Ayami. She was calmly eating her ramen, seemingly unaffected by the carnage we had just witnessed. Her golden eyes flickered over to me, noticing my gaze.


    "You''re quiet," she remarked, her voice low and teasing. "Something on your mind, Hikaru-kun?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I didn''t answer right away. I wasn''t even sure what I wanted to say. The adrenaline had long since worn off, leaving me feeling hollow and a little numb.


    "Yeah," I finally said, my voice rough. "Just... thinking."


    Ayami raised an eyebrow, setting her chopsticks down. "About what?" she asked, sounding genuinely curious.


    I hesitated, pushing the noodles around in my bowl. The taste of the ramen didn''t seem as satisfying as it usually did. I felt like I was processing something deeper, something I wasn''t sure I could articulate.


    "About... today," I muttered, trying to make sense of it all. "About what we did."


    Her expression softened slightly, though the usual distant amusement still lingered in her eyes. "Heh, you''ll get used to it. It''s normal to be shocked. But I didn''t see you hesitate to shoot. What''s wrong with that?"


    I paused for a moment, then let out a shaky breath.


    "Oh yeah... I think it''s because... I was on adrenaline," I said quietly. "I guess it''s different now that it''s over."


    She moved closer, sitting beside me at the kotatsu, her soft hand gently resting on my side. Her arm then stroked my arm, a light touch that made me feel ticklish, and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Does it still hurt?" she asked, her voice soft and almost comforting.


    I glanced at her, feeling the lingering ache in my side. "Oh, earlier... I bumped into the wall too hard," I said, trying to keep my voice casual. "I''m glad it was made of wood, but still... it kinda hurts because that guy threw me into it."


    I winced slightly as I rubbed my side, feeling the dull throb. It wasn''t excruciating, but it definitely reminded me of what had just happened.


    Ayami tilted her head, her golden eyes focused on me with a hint of concern. "You really went through a lot today..." she murmured, her fingers lightly brushing my skin as she continued to stroke my arm. "But you''re tough, Hikaru-kun. You''ll be fine."


    Ayami smiled softly, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. Without a word, she suddenly shifted into her cat form, the smooth fur of a small, adorable home cat now resting on the edge of the kotatsu. She gracefully jumped up onto my lap and curled up, purring contentedly as she settled in, her soft body fitting perfectly against mine.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her in her more playful form. It was a stark contrast to everything that had happened earlier, and I felt a sense of warmth wash over me as I absentmindedly stroked her fur.


    Her purring was soothing, the rhythmic sound calming my mind. I glanced down at her, my fingers still gently brushing her soft fur. Despite everything that had transpired¡ªeverything that felt like a blur now¡ªI felt a sense of comfort in the moment. Maybe it was the softness of her form, or maybe it was just the way she could make everything feel so simple again.


    I leaned back against the kotatsu, taking a deep breath and deciding to just let go for a while. "Thanks, Ayami," I murmured, feeling a sense of peace settle over me as I let myself relax, the gentle weight of the cat in my lap reminding me that, for now, I could just breathe.


    ***


    The cold night air bit at my skin as I walked home, the sound of my footsteps echoing in the empty streets. My phone buzzed in my pocket, pulling my attention away from the path ahead. I pulled it out, unlocking the screen to find a flood of messages in the student council group chat.


    Aoi was going full throttle with her texts, excitedly talking about a "special gathering" for snowball fights and winter fun. Her messages were filled with endless exclamation points and snowflake emojis. To me, it just sounded like a casual hangout with friends. Riku and Mayu quickly jumped in, telling Aoi to stop spamming the chat unless there was something important.


    I scrolled through the messages, a small smile creeping up as I read the banter between them. Then, I typed a message, curious about something.


    Me: "Hey, can I invite someone along?"


    Aoi replied almost instantly, her excitement practically jumping off the screen.


    Aoi: "Omg yes, of course! I''m so happy you''re not mad at me for spamming! Who are you inviting?"


    I paused, thinking for a moment. It had been a while since I''d had a chance to hang out with someone outside the chaos of everything that had happened recently.


    Me: "I''ll invite my classmate, Sakura."


    Aoi sent a thumbs-up sticker, still bouncing with enthusiasm.


    Aoi: "Sounds great! I can''t wait!"


    I chuckled quietly and slid my phone back into my pocket, continuing on my way home. The night felt a little lighter now, despite the cold pressing in on me. Maybe a bit of snowball fight fun would be just what I needed to clear my head.


    The next day, the mall was bustling with energy as people milled about, preparing for the weekend''s activities. The air was crisp outside, but inside, the warmth of the mall was inviting, the hum of conversation and laughter filling the space. Aoi and Mayu arrived first, stepping inside with excited expressions on their faces.


    "So, what do you think we should do first?" Aoi asked, grinning as she looked around. "Shopping? Or should we hit up the ice skating rink? We''ve got options today!"


    Mayu shrugged, her eyes scanning the shops nearby. "I say shopping first, then we can skate after we buy some cute stuff. Maybe a cute sweater for the cold."


    Aoi nodded enthusiastically. "Sounds perfect! Let''s hit those stores!" She started pulling Mayu toward the shops, already thinking about what she could grab. The two of them chatted animatedly as they walked, already planning their day of fun.


    It wasn''t long before Riku appeared, walking briskly through the entrance. He waved when he saw the two of them.


    "Hey, what''s up?" he greeted, smiling as he approached. "So, any sign of Hikaru and his friends yet?"


    Aoi and Mayu exchanged a glance before shaking their heads.


    "Nope," Mayu replied, folding her arms. "They''re not here yet. We just got here ourselves."


    "Yeah, I think they''re running a little behind," Aoi added with a mischievous smile. "But don''t worry, we''re gonna have fun either way."


    Riku chuckled, nodding in agreement. "I''m sure they''ll show up soon. In the meantime, let''s make the most of the day!"


    "Let''s just wait for them," Mayu said, her eyes scanning the area.


    Then she spotted them¡ªHikaru and Sakura walking closer. "There they are."


    Aoi perked up, her attention snapping to where they were coming from. She saw both of them walking together, and there was an awkwardness between them that she couldn''t help but notice.


    As they got closer, Hikaru waved his hand. "Hey, sorry we''re late!"


    Aoi immediately stood up, her excitement palpable as she saw Sakura. "Ahhhh! You are so cute! What''s your name again? Sakura-chan, right? From class 1-3?" Without waiting for an answer, Aoi grabbed Sakura''s hand in her usual overly enthusiastic manner.


    "A-Ah, yeah! Sorry for coming here late," Sakura stammered, clearly flustered by Aoi''s warmth.


    "No way! Don''t apologize! I''m so glad my junior came here! You''re adorable, where''d you get that jacket?" Aoi beamed, practically glowing as she looked Sakura over.


    "Ahh... here she goes again, adoring the junior..." Riku muttered, a smirk on his face.


    Hikaru chuckled at the scene, his gaze shifting to Riku as he giggled a bit. "Well, so, where should we go?"


    To Be Continue.

 Special Gathering!

    Mayu stroked her chin thoughtfully as she glanced around the bustling mall, which was crowded with people and filled with the hum of activity. "How about we grab something to eat first? Then we can play afterward," she suggested.


    "Oh, that''s a great idea! I''m kinda hungry anyway, haha!" Riku replied enthusiastically.


    Suddenly, Aoi''s eyes narrowed as she noticed Hikaru holding his side. Without warning, she reached out and touched his hand. "Hikaru-kun¡­ what happened to your hand?"


    "Gah! Don''t touch it!" Hikaru jolted, pulling his hand back instinctively.


    "Hmm? What''s going on with your hand? You''ve been holding it this whole time. Are you hiding something~?" Aoi teased, smirking mischievously.


    "N-No, I just¡­ accidentally bumped my side on a wall," Hikaru muttered.


    "What? How''d that happen?" Riku asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Not wanting to reveal what had actually happened the day before, Hikaru quickly made up a story. "I was helping my dad move some antiques, and I couldn''t hold one of the bigger items properly. I lost my balance, fell against the wall, and banged my hand. That''s why I''ve been holding it."


    Mayu gave him a skeptical look but didn''t press further. Aoi tilted her head, still smirking but letting it go.


    "Jeez, be careful next time," Riku chuckled.


    "Hikaru-san, does it hurt?" Sakura asked softly, her hand slowly reaching for his side.


    "Ah, yeah¡­ kinda. Just don''t press too hard," Hikaru replied, glancing at Sakura as her gentle fingers lightly massaged his arm.


    Aoi''s eyes narrowed, watching the scene unfold. Hikaru wasn''t even resisting¡ªhe just let Sakura tend to him so naturally. Aoi''s expression twisted in confusion, her eyebrows shooting up.


    Then she suddenly burst out, "Stop being romantic!! Enough already! Let''s go find somewhere to eat!"


    Her loud voice echoed through the mall, drawing a few curious glances from passersby.


    Hikaru flinched, pulling his arm back slightly, while Sakura''s cheeks flushed red.


    "A-Aoi-senpai!" Sakura stammered, embarrassed.


    Mayu chuckled, covering her mouth. "Aoi, calm down. You''re making a scene."


    Riku just sighed. "Here we go again¡­"


    Aoi pouted, crossing her arms. "Hmph! I''m starving, so let''s move already!"


    Hikaru sighed in relief, scratching the back of his head. "Yeah, let''s go."


    The group began walking, the tension dissolving into light laughter as they searched for a place to eat.


    The group wandered through the bustling mall, the air rich with the scent of fresh food and the hum of weekend chatter. Neon signs flickered above various restaurants, each one more inviting than the last.


    "How about that place?" Mayu suggested, pointing to a cozy-looking diner with warm lighting and a large window displaying mouthwatering desserts. "They''ve got good reviews, and it''s not too crowded."


    Aoi leaned closer to the menu posted outside, her eyes lighting up. "Ooooh, they have pancakes and pasta! I''m sold!"


    "You''re gonna end up with high blood pressure when you''re older," Riku teased, smirking.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Shut up, Riku-kun!" Aoi huffed, waving her hands dismissively at him.


    Mayu chuckled and turned to Hikaru. "What about you, Hikaru-kun?" She then glanced at Sakura. "And you too, Sakura-chan?"


    "I can eat anywhere, so I''m good," Hikaru replied casually.


    Sakura nodded quickly, her voice soft. "W-Well, I invited myself here, so I don''t have any reason to complain."


    Aoi grinned and slung an arm over Sakura''s shoulder. "Come on, my cute junior~ Don''t be like that! You''re one of us today!"


    Sakura''s cheeks turned pink, but she smiled shyly.


    "Alright then, let''s go in!" Mayu clapped her hands together, leading the group into the diner.


    The warm air of the diner enveloped them as they stepped inside, a comforting contrast to the chilly mall corridors. The rich aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling dishes filled the space, making their stomachs growl in anticipation.


    They settled into a booth by the window, where the soft glow of hanging lights cast a cozy ambiance over the table.


    "I''m definitely getting pancakes," Aoi declared, eagerly flipping through the menu. "With extra syrup¡­ and whipped cream¡­ ooh, and strawberries!"


    "Diabetes is calling," Riku muttered under his breath, earning a sharp glare from Aoi.


    "Keep talking, and I''ll make you eat the napkins," she snapped, puffing out her cheeks.


    Mayu giggled. "I think I''ll get pasta. Something light, maybe carbonara."


    Mayu then turned to Hikaru. "What about you, Hikaru-kun?"


    Hikaru casually scanned the menu. "Maybe a burger¡­ and fries. Simple."


    "And you, Sakura-chan?" Aoi leaned in with a teasing grin.


    "Ah, um¡­" Sakura glanced nervously at the menu. "Maybe¡­ the omelet rice¡­ it looks cute."


    Aoi''s eyes sparkled. "Ahhh! You''re so adorable! You even pick cute food!"


    Sakura blushed, hiding behind the menu.


    Hikaru quietly watched the group bicker and laugh. The casual atmosphere gradually eased the tension that had been weighing on him. For a fleeting moment, everything felt normal.


    Their server soon arrived, and they placed their orders amid excited chatter.


    As they waited, Mayu leaned forward on the table. "So, after this, are we going ice skating or shopping first?"


    "Ice skating!" Aoi raised her hand eagerly. "Let''s burn off all the food we''re about to eat!"


    Riku smirked. "More like fall flat on your face."


    "Excuse me?! I''m a pro at skating!" Aoi pouted, crossing her arms.


    "No, just remember last year you said that too," Riku smirked, leaning back in his seat. "But then you tried to skate to the middle and couldn''t even stop. You slammed right into a mother who was teaching her son how to skate and made them both fall."


    Aoi''s face turned bright red as she pouted, glaring at Riku.


    Mayu quickly covered her mouth, squeezing her eyes shut to hold back a laugh.


    "Was that true?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ah, yeah, it''s true," Riku chuckled, nodding without hesitation.


    Aoi groaned, sinking into her seat. "Ugh, can we not bring that up?!"


    "What is it? That''s a true action from your words," Riku teased, a grin on his face.


    "It''s last year! I can be better than last yearrr!" Aoi huffed, crossing her arms and puffing out her cheeks.


    "Shush, you two, don''t be loud," Mayu sighed, shaking her head as she tried to keep the peace.


    They finally began eating, the table quieting down as everyone dug into their meals. The clinking of utensils and the occasional satisfied sigh filled the air.


    Aoi eagerly cut into her stack of pancakes, drenching them in syrup and whipped cream. "Mmm, this is so good! See, I told you this place was perfect!"


    Riku rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide his smile. "Yeah, yeah. Enjoy it while you can."


    Mayu took a bite of her carbonara, nodding in approval. "This is really good. I''m glad we came here."


    Hikaru took a few bites of his burger, looking around at everyone. Despite the weirdness of the past few days, this felt... normal. They were all just friends hanging out, enjoying a meal. It was nice to have this moment of peace.


    Sakura, sitting quietly with her omelet rice, took small bites, glancing up at the others with a shy smile. "I''m glad I came¡­ It''s nice to spend time together."


    Aoi looked over at her with a grin. "Of course! You''re our cute junior, Sakura-chan! We have to take care of you!"


    Sakura''s face flushed as she smiled shyly. "Thanks¡­ you''re all really nice."


    Hikaru couldn''t help but smile as he glanced around at the group.


    The group had finished their meal, feeling full and satisfied. After paying the bill and gathering their things, they made their way to the ice skating rink. The cool breeze hit them as they stepped outside, and the mall''s large glass windows glimmered with neon lights.


    The rink was just around the corner, tucked inside a spacious building with glass walls that allowed passersby to watch the skaters glide around the ice. Aoi immediately started bouncing on her heels, excited for the activity ahead.


    "Come on, come on! Let''s get our skates!" Aoi cheered, pulling the others toward the skate rental counter.


    Mayu laughed, adjusting her bag. "You''re really enthusiastic about this, huh?"


    "Of course! Ice skating is awesome!" Aoi grinned, not waiting for an answer as she approached the counter.


    Riku followed, raising an eyebrow at her antics. "Let''s just hope you don''t end up falling all over the place again."


    To Be Continue.

 Special Gathering! II

    "Hey! That was one time!" Aoi shot back, puffing her cheeks, but there was a playful sparkle in her eyes.


    Hikaru chuckled at their back-and-forth. It had been a while since he''d seen Aoi so excited about something. "You sure you''ll be okay?" he asked, his voice teasing.


    "Of course!" she said with a confident grin. "I''ll be a pro this time."


    Aoi took her skates and handed one pair to Mayu. "Here, take these. You know, just in case you''re scared to skate alone."


    Mayu rolled her eyes but took them anyway. "You really do like pushing people, don''t you?"


    "Only because I know you''ll love it!" Aoi grinned and then turned to Hikaru and Sakura. "Come on, let''s get you both fitted too!"


    Sakura, who had been silent for most of the conversation, looked a little unsure. She glanced at the ice rink, then back at the rental counter. "Um, I''ve never really skated before..."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll teach you!" Aoi said cheerfully, her hand on Sakura''s shoulder as they both approached the counter. "You''ll be fine!"


    After everyone got their skates, they made their way to the locker rooms to change. Hikaru was the first to step into his pair, feeling the snug fit of the boots. He stood up, testing his balance before looking around. The ice rink wasn''t huge, but it was big enough for a decent amount of skaters. Some were already gliding around gracefully, while others were holding onto the edge of the rink for dear life.


    Aoi was already skating around the rink with surprising ease, her movements light and graceful despite her earlier claims of being a "beginner." She was having too much fun to notice the others were still getting ready.


    Hikaru turned to Sakura, who had a look of uncertainty on her face as she stepped onto the rink. "Don''t worry, Sakura. Just take it slow, okay? We''re not racing, just enjoying ourselves."


    Sakura smiled nervously and nodded. "I-I''ll try..."


    Mayu, who had already gotten her skates on, stepped up to Hikaru with a smirk. "I hope you''re ready for the challenge. You''re not going to let Aoi show you up, right?"


    Hikaru smiled back. "I''m not so sure. I''ve never been much of a skater."


    Riku, who had been quietly tying his skates, overheard their conversation and chuckled. "You both should be careful. I''m not sure how good either of you are."


    "I''ll be fine," Hikaru said, standing up and taking his first step toward the rink. He felt the cold ice beneath his boots as he slid, testing his balance.


    Sakura hesitated but took his words to heart. She took a slow step forward, her hands gripping the rail of the rink as she tried to keep her balance. The ice was slippery, but with each careful movement, she grew a little more confident.


    "Good job, Sakura-san!" Hikaru called out, offering her a reassuring smile.


    Aoi zoomed by them, clearly enjoying the experience. She waved over her shoulder. "Come on, slowpokes! Catch up!"


    "I swear, she acts like she''s skating in the Olympics," Riku muttered, shaking his head as he skated past them, effortlessly keeping his balance.


    Mayu followed closely behind, her expression calm as she glided gracefully on the ice. "Aoi''s not going to let up, is she?" she asked, her voice a little amused.


    "Not in a million years," Hikaru replied, chuckling.


    It was a strange but peaceful feeling, being surrounded by his friends, the sound of skates cutting through the ice, and the soft glow of the rink''s lights. He wasn''t thinking about the chaos or the danger that had filled his life recently. This moment was simple, and it was good.


    Hikaru slowly skated forward, cautiously at first. He hadn''t realized how out of practice he was. His legs wobbled a little, and he struggled to get his footing at first. But as the cold air hit his face, and he found his rhythm, he started to enjoy it more.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Sakura was still holding onto the rail, but she was moving a little faster now, her small steps gaining more confidence. "I think I''m getting the hang of this!" she said, a soft smile creeping onto her face.


    "Great job, Sakura-san!" Hikaru cheered, feeling a sense of pride for her.


    Aoi skated by again, this time even faster. "Hey, Hikaru-kun, I''m gonna try a spin!" she shouted as she picked up speed.


    "Hah! You''re gonna fall flat on your face!" Riku called out, his voice laced with mockery.


    But Aoi just grinned, clearly confident in her abilities. With a smooth motion, she spun in place on the ice, the swirling movement leaving a trail of graceful patterns. She laughed and glided back toward the others.


    "See? Told you I''d be fine!" Aoi beamed, looking back at Hikaru with a smug grin.


    "You''re insane," Riku commented, shaking his head, but his tone softened into something akin to admiration. "You''re actually good at this."


    Aoi puffed out her chest. "Of course I am!"


    Hikaru couldn''t help but laugh, the lighthearted moment filling him with warmth. They were just friends having fun, no gods, no fighting, no death.


    Sakura finally let go of the rail, slowly skating on her own. She still wobbled a little, but the smile on her face was bright. "I''m doing it! I''m skating!"


    "You''re doing great!" Hikaru encouraged, skating alongside her to keep her steady.


    Mayu skated past, her movements smooth and effortless, but she slowed down to check on Sakura. "You''re getting better. Keep going!"


    Sakura''s confidence grew with each passing second, and she laughed, skating a little faster. The group was scattered across the rink now, each of them finding their own pace and joy in the moment.


    As Hikaru glided effortlessly across the ice, a part of him didn''t want this moment to end. It was one of those rare, carefree experiences, where everything felt as it should, where he could just enjoy his friends'' company.


    As they walked back toward the mall entrance, the cold air from the rink nipping at their faces, Aoi''s laughter echoed through the hallway. She was practically skipping, her energy still high from the ice skating session.


    "Hahahah! See? I told you I was good at it!" Aoi grinned widely, puffing her chest out in exaggerated pride.


    Riku, who had been walking beside her, glanced at Hikaru and Sakura with a raised eyebrow. "Sakura, Hikaru, you guys okay? Earlier you both took some tumbles."


    "I''m good," Hikaru replied with a small chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. "It was just a bit of a slip. I''m fine now."


    Sakura, who had been quiet for a moment, nodded along with Hikaru. "Yeah, I''m okay too. Just a little sore, but nothing serious."


    The group continued walking down the mall corridor, the vibrant lights overhead casting colorful reflections on the floor. Aoi, still in her usual energetic mood, kept bouncing around, clearly pleased with herself.


    "I told you both you''d do fine," she said, looking at Hikaru and Sakura with a proud smile. "You just needed to get used to it."


    "Aoi, there''s an arcade. Wanna go?" Mayu asked while pointing to the arcade in the mall.


    Aoi''s eyes perked up, her expression lighting up with excitement. "Arcade!? Let''s gooo!" She immediately grabbed Sakura''s arm, tugging her along. "We''re going to have a blast!"


    Sakura looked a little startled but couldn''t help but smile at Aoi''s enthusiasm. "Okay¡­ if you say so."


    The arcade was a vibrant mix of flashing lights, loud sounds, and the cheerful chaos of people playing games. As they walked in, Aoi immediately ran toward the claw machine, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I''m gonna win that stuffed bear! Just watch me!"


    Riku followed closely behind her with a grin. "I''ll believe it when I see it."


    Meanwhile, Mayu wandered off to the racing game section, while Hikaru and Sakura ended up at the basketball shootout game. The familiar thrum of competition filled the air as the group split up, each finding their favorite activities.


    Aoi, true to her word, managed to win the stuffed bear after a few attempts. She proudly held it in her hands, presenting it like a trophy. "See? I told you I could do it!" she said, practically beaming.


    Riku slumped onto the floor, groaning. "Ughhh... how can you get that..."


    Mayu joined the group after finishing a racing round, and they all gathered together for a few rounds of competitive games. From shooting hoops to winning small prizes from the claw machines, they had an endless amount of fun. Time seemed to slip away as they enjoyed each other''s company, the lighthearted competition and laughter keeping the energy high.


    As the day began to wind down, the group decided to take a group photo by one of the arcade''s photo booths. They huddled together, Aoi clutching her stuffed bear and striking a dramatic pose while Riku rolled his eyes, trying to hide his smirk. Mayu, ever the serious one, adjusted her glasses before flashing a small, genuine smile. Hikaru and Sakura stood next to each other, both smiling warmly at the camera.


    When the photo was printed, Aoi immediately took it, waving it around. "This is going straight to my wall!" she declared. "Best memories of the day right here!"


    After a few more laughs and goodbyes, the group finally left the arcade. The evening air was cool, the lights of the mall reflecting off the wet pavement outside. Aoi, Riku, and Mayu walked ahead, chatting about their plans for the next time they''d meet.


    Hikaru and Sakura were left behind, walking side by side down the street. The soft hum of the city around them felt peaceful after the excitement of the arcade. The photograph from earlier was in Sakura''s hands, and she held it gently, a soft smile on her face.


    Hikaru glanced over at her. "So... how do you feel? About today, I mean?"


    Sakura looked down at the picture in her hands, her smile growing a little wider. "It was really fun. I never expected to have such a good time. I''m glad I came with you all." She paused, her fingers lightly tracing the edges of the photo.


    To Be Continue.

 Can鈥檛 Rest a Bit

    The peaceful hum of the evening filled the room as I lay sprawled on my bed, mindlessly scrolling through my phone. The gentle glow of the screen was the only light in the otherwise dim room, and for once, everything felt calm.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    I jolted upright, my heart leaping into my throat. The sound was unmistakable¡ªa knock at the window. Who would even knock on my second-floor window? I slowly turned my head toward it, half expecting something ominous.


    Instead, I saw Ayami.


    She was crouched on the narrow ledge outside my window, her golden eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Her hair was slightly tousled, and she had an almost mischievous grin plastered across her face. For a moment, I just blinked, trying to process the sight in front of me.


    "Hikaru-kun, are you just going to stare, or are you going to let me in?" she said, her voice muffled by the glass.


    Still in a daze, I shuffled over to the window and unlocked it, sliding it open. The cold night air rushed in, making me shiver. "What are you doing here?" I asked, baffled. "And how did you even get up here?"


    Ayami swung her legs over the windowsill, landing lightly on the floor. "Oh, come on. You know I''m not exactly¡­ normal." She flashed a cheeky grin, brushing off invisible dust from her clothes. "I climbed. It''s not hard when you''ve got skills like mine."


    "Did you turn into a cat to jump to the second floor?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ayami gave me a big thumbs up, her grin widening. "You guessed it!"


    I sighed, leaning against my desk. "So... what do you need?"


    She stretched her arms dramatically, glancing around my room as if inspecting it. Then, out of nowhere, she said, "Let''s go to Iraq."


    I blinked. "Huh!? What? You can''t just drop that on me!"


    "I''m serious," she replied casually, as if suggesting we grab coffee. "Let''s go to Iraq."


    "Why...?" My voice was a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    "To find Enkidu," she said with a shrug, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    I stared at her, my jaw slack. "Are you sure he''s even there?"


    She shook her head, her expression unbothered.


    "Then don''t ask me to go!" I nearly shouted, throwing my hands up.


    She flopped onto my bed, staring lazily at the ceiling. "I''m just bored... it''s been five days and nothing''s happened."


    "Isn''t that good? Better than being weird and showing up at my place," I shot back, still baffled.


    "I need to do something," she said with a sigh, her golden eyes flicking toward me briefly.


    I rubbed the back of my neck, trying to think of something that might entertain her. Then an idea struck me. "Wanna play a game?"


    Her ears practically perked up. "Oh? You have a game? What game?"


    I got up and walked over to my desk, grabbing my console. "Have you played this before?" I asked, holding up my Pendo Switch.


    Ayami tilted her head, examining it. "I''ve seen that thing before but never knew much about it. So... it''s just for games?"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Yep. Just games," I replied, booting it up. "Trust me, it''ll keep you busy."


    She leaned forward, curious, as the screen lit up. "Hmm. Alright, teach me how to use this thing."


    I handed Ayami the Pendo Switch, watching her hold it like she was inspecting some ancient artifact. Her golden eyes narrowed as she examined the buttons and joysticks, pressing one experimentally. The device let out a cheerful chime, and she jumped slightly, her cat-like instincts kicking in.


    "Relax, it''s not going to explode," I said, trying not to laugh.


    She scowled at me. "Hikaru-kun, I''m not that clueless. I''m just¡­ figuring it out."


    "Sure, sure," I said, sitting next to her. I leaned over and pointed at the screen. "Okay, so this is the home menu. You pick a game by using the joystick to highlight it and then press this button here¡ª''A''¡ªto select."


    Ayami shifted on the bed, then suddenly plopped herself down on my lap without any hesitation. I froze, caught completely off guard.


    "Uh, Ayami?"


    She tilted her head slightly but didn''t look back. "What? You''re already here, and it''s easier for you to guide me like this," she said nonchalantly, her focus glued to the Pendo Switch screen.


    I sighed, trying to ignore how casual she was about the whole thing. "Alright¡­ if you say so."


    Leaning forward, I rested my arms on either side of her to better point at the controls. "So, in this game, you''re a villager, and your goal is to help build up the island, make friends, and collect resources. See that little icon there?" I gestured to the screen. "That''s your inventory."


    She moved the joystick hesitantly, but her character spun in circles instead. "Wait¡­ what''s this doing?" she asked, confused.


    "That''s the movement joystick. Use it to walk around. Now, press ''Y'' to pick up that seashell."


    Her golden eyes lit up as her character bent down to scoop up the shell. "Ohhh, I get it now. So, it''s like¡­ gathering stuff? But why?"


    "For crafting, decorating, trading¡ªthere''s a lot you can do. It''s a pretty chill game. No big missions or stressful moments, just¡­ relaxing."


    Ayami hummed thoughtfully. "Hmm. It''s oddly peaceful." She guided her character toward a tree and shook it. A fruit dropped to the ground, and she picked it up. "So, I can just keep shaking trees and stealing their stuff?"


    "Pretty much, yeah," I said, laughing. "But there''s more. Try using your net to catch that butterfly over there."


    "Net?" she repeated, fumbling with the controls. Her character swung the net wildly, scaring off the butterfly instead of catching it. "Tch, this is harder than it looks."


    "Here, let me show you." I reached around her, gently taking the Pendo Switch from her hands. Our heads were close, her soft hair brushing lightly against my cheek. I tried to brush it off and focus on the game instead. "See? You just wait until you''re lined up, then press ''A''¡ªand there, got it."


    Ayami leaned back slightly, watching me closely. "Okay, okay, I think I''ve got it now. Let me try again."


    I handed the console back to her, and she eagerly took it. This time, she managed to catch the butterfly. Her grin was triumphant. "Ha! I''m getting good at this!"


    Knock, knock!


    The sudden sound at the door startled us both. Ayami instantly turned into a cat, dropping the console, which hit my foot with a thud.


    "Keugh¡­" I winced, clutching my foot. "Come in!" I yelled toward the door.


    The door creaked open to reveal my mom, her brows furrowed slightly. "Are you¡­ talking to someone?"


    "Oh, Mom! No, I was just, uh¡­ talking to my game," I said, laughing nervously.


    "Meow," Ayami, now in her cat form, let out a soft, perfectly innocent meow while sitting on my lap. Her golden eyes blinked at my mom, feigning the most angelic look possible.


    "...Who''s cat is that?" my mother asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.


    "Oh, just arrived! Seems like it''s from the neighbor," I replied quickly, stroking Ayami''s fur to play along.


    "Ahh¡­ I see. Well, I just came to check in. I thought someone was in here," she said, her tone easing. "I''ll be in the living room if you need me." She gave the cat one last curious glance before closing the door behind her.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, I let out a sigh of relief. Ayami stretched lazily on my lap, clearly unbothered by the close call.


    "You''re way too good at that," I muttered, giving her a pointed look.


    She purred smugly, flicking her tail. "Of course. I am a cat, after all."


    I picked up the console, inspecting it carefully to make sure it hadn''t been damaged. "Glad it didn''t get destroyed," I muttered, feeling relieved.


    Ayami, still lounging comfortably on my lap in cat form, tilted her head slightly and gave a playful meow. "You could just steal it from the mirror world if it got destroyed, nya."


    "Yeah, I could..." I mumbled, half-lost in thought.


    "Hey, how about we go to the mall, nya?" Ayami perked up, her golden eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Mirror world?" I blinked at her, confused.


    "No, not the mirror world," she clarified, stretching out lazily. "I mean the actual world. I want to walk around, see some people. Not just an empty world, nya."


    "Let me change, go look at the wall," I asked her.


    "Why should I?" Ayami replied, her voice playful but with a hint of sass. "I''ve been living for 80 years, I know what a man''s body looks like. No need to look away."


    "Look away, you grandma," I teased.


    Her eyes flashed with frustration at the word ''grandma,'' and she huffed, turning her head away with a scowl. "You bastard little kid."


    To Be Continue.

 Can鈥檛 Rest a Bit II

    I walked toward the entrance with Ayami still in her cat form, comfortably perched on my shoulder. Her soft fur brushed against my neck as she purred quietly.


    As I reached for the door, my mother called out from the kitchen. "Hikaru, where are you going?"


    I paused for a moment, not wanting to explain too much, especially with Ayami on my shoulder in her cat form. "Just going out for a bit," I said casually, offering a small shrug as I opened the door.


    My mother gave a quick glance but didn''t seem to probe further. "Alright, but don''t be out too late," she reminded me.


    "Got it," I replied, stepping outside with Ayami still lounging comfortably on me. As I closed the door behind me, I couldn''t help but feel a little relieved that my mom hadn''t asked more questions.


    Now, with some space between us and the house, I turned to Ayami, who gave a contented stretch. "Alright, let''s head to the mall. You sure you don''t want to go back to the mirror world?"


    She purred, a playful glint in her golden eyes. "Nah, I''m fine here. I want to see how real humans live," she teased, her tail flicking lazily.


    I couldn''t help but laugh a little as we walked down the snowy street. "You say that like you weren''t once a human yourself," I teased, glancing at Ayami on my shoulder.


    "Meow," Ayami responded in her cat form, flicking her tail with a little flick of defiance.


    The snow crunched beneath my boots as we made our way down the street, the cold air biting at our faces. The world around us was quiet, the snowflakes drifting lazily from the sky and dusting the ground in a soft blanket of white. It felt peaceful, almost like the world was holding its breath.


    Ayami, still perched comfortably on my shoulder, caught the attention of a few passersby who couldn''t help but stop and stare.


    "Ahhh, it''s so cute! The cat''s staying on your shoulder?" one of them exclaimed.


    I gave a small smile, adjusting her slightly as she curled up even tighter, content. "Yeah, she''s a bit of a handful," I said, trying to downplay the oddity of the situation.


    Ayami flicked her tail again in response, clearly enjoying the attention.


    As we continued walking, Ayami didn''t seem to mind the attention. She even stretched out on my shoulder like she owned the place, purring contentedly. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. It was strange, seeing this playful, mischievous cat on my shoulder, but somehow, it felt normal with her around.


    "Hey, you''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" I asked, glancing at her as she glanced back at me with those golden eyes.


    She gave a little meow in response, her tail flicking lightly. "Maybe a little," she teased, as if it was all part of the game.


    As we neared the corner of the street, the small crowd seemed to thin out, leaving us alone on the quiet road. The snow continued to fall gently, coating everything in a layer of white.


    We finally reached the mall, and I couldn''t help but notice the slight change in Ayami''s posture as we walked through the entrance. She had jumped off my shoulder earlier, but now, with a quick leap, she was comfortably perched on top of my head, looking absolutely pleased with herself.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Seriously?" I muttered, shaking my head. "You couldn''t just stay on my shoulder?"


    Ayami, comfortably situated on my head, flicked her tail and purred in response. "It''s a perfect view from up here, Hikaru-kun," she teased, clearly enjoying her elevated position. "I can see everything!"


    Surprisingly, when we approached the security checkpoint, the guard didn''t even raise an eyebrow. He gave us a quick glance but didn''t question the cat on my head. Maybe it was the late hour or maybe he was just used to oddities in this mall, but the fact that we got in without issue was a bit of a shock.


    "Looks like we''re in the clear," I said with a slight laugh, half-expecting the guard to suddenly stop us, but he simply nodded as we walked past.


    The mall was quieter than usual, the usual hustle and bustle of the weekend replaced by a more peaceful atmosphere, which suited us just fine. Ayami stretched lazily on top of my head, clearly enjoying the little break from her usual antics.


    "Where to first?" I asked, scanning the rows of stores around us.


    "Oh, they have ice skating here?" she asked, her golden eyes lighting up with interest.


    "Ah yeah, I played with my friends here a few days ago," I replied, nodding. "It''s a pretty fun rink, actually."


    Ayami tilted her head, clearly considering the idea.


    But then, a voice came from another direction, calling my name.


    "Ara? Isn''t that Hikaru-kun~?"


    I looked around and saw Aoi. "Eh, Aoi-san? What are you doing here?"


    "I just wanted to search for some clothes..." she said, glancing directly at the top of my head where Ayami was sitting. "A cat! That''s cuteee! She''s staying on your head!"


    "Ah, yeah, she''s been sitting on my head for a while now."


    Aoi''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she stepped closer. "I can''t believe you''re just casually walking around with a cat on your head. That''s something else."


    Ayami flicked her tail in a playful gesture, as if to say, "Meow."


    "And what are you doing here, my junior?" Aoi looked back at me, raising an eyebrow.


    "Just wandering around..." I shrugged.


    "Ohhh... well, I should go now. Bye bye~" Aoi said with a playful wave before heading off.


    As Aoi walked away, Ayami settled more comfortably on my head, her tail flicking in contentment. The soft sounds of the mall surrounded us¡ªpeople talking, footsteps echoing on the tile floor, and the occasional jingling of a store''s door opening.


    "I''m hungry. How about we eat something?" Ayami asked.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Without warning, she jumped off my head and, with a quick motion, transformed back into her human form. She walked beside me with a mischievous grin. "Let''s buy some steak, and I''ll pay for it."


    "You have money?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course I do! I get a pension salary," Ayami replied confidently.


    "Do they even remember you''re still alive?"


    Ayami shrugged nonchalantly. "No, they think I''m dead."


    "That must be... quite the situation," I said, trying not to laugh.


    Ayami shrugged again. "Eh, I don''t really care. It''s their problem, not mine."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, I guess if you''re paying for the steak, I can''t complain."


    "Good, because I''m starving," she said with a grin, her golden eyes sparkling mischievously. "Let''s go get some meat!"


    We walked through the mall, heading toward the food court where the mouthwatering scent of sizzling meat filled the air. Ayami seemed even more energized now, the thought of steak fueling her excitement. She strutted ahead of me, her steps light and quick, while I trailed behind, amused by her enthusiasm.


    When we reached the steakhouse, Ayami wasted no time in making her choice. She confidently marched up to the counter, eyeing the menu like a seasoned pro. "I''ll take the largest steak you''ve got, medium-rare," she declared, her voice full of authority.


    The server looked a little surprised, glancing between Ayami and me before nodding and taking our order. "Anything else?" they asked, clearly trying to remain polite despite Ayami''s bold presence.


    Ayami glanced at me, then grinned. "A side of fries and a big salad," she added, turning back to me. "What about you?"


    I hesitated for a moment, still taken aback by her sudden shift to being the one in charge. "Uh, I''ll have the same," I said, amused. "Medium-rare, too."


    Once the order was placed, we found a table by the window. Ayami sat down with a satisfied look on her face, her golden eyes gleaming as she looked out over the mall. "This is going to be good," she said, leaning back in her chair with a confident smile.


    "Hey, I have a question," I asked, breaking the silence.


    "What''s it?" she replied, still smiling.


    "Has anyone else tried to kill you?"


    Ayami''s eyes flickered for a moment before she responded. "Yeah, but I don''t know who. I still haven''t gathered enough information."


    To Be Continue.

 Won鈥檛 Let Me Rest!?

    As we sat there, waiting for our food, a sudden, inexplicable tension filled the air. It was subtle at first, like the prickling sensation of being watched. Ayami''s relaxed demeanor shifted in an instant¡ªher golden eyes narrowing, her posture tightening. Even in human form, her alertness was almost animalistic.


    I barely had time to ask, "What''s wron¡ª?"


    Before I could finish, Ayami lunged at me, knocking me off my chair with enough force to send us both sprawling onto the floor.


    BANG!


    A bullet whizzed past where I''d been sitting moments ago, slamming into the wall behind us. The instant it made contact, it detonated with a thunderous explosion, sending shards of debris flying like shrapnel.


    Screams erupted around us as chaos descended upon the food court. Chairs toppled, trays clattered to the floor, and panicked people scrambled for the exits. Smoke and dust clouded the air, transforming the once-busy space into a scene of sheer mayhem.


    "Ayami!" I coughed, struggling to catch my breath amid the dust. "What the hell was that?!"


    "Stay down!" she barked, her tone sharper and more commanding than I''d ever heard. Grabbing my arm, she dragged me behind an overturned table, her movements swift and precise. Her eyes darted around, scanning for threats. "Someone''s targeting us. They''re not playing games."


    My heart pounded as I peeked over the edge of the table. Through the smoke, I caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure in the distance¡ªa silhouette holding something metallic and glinting faintly under the fluorescent lights. Another gunshot rang out, the sound sharp and chilling.


    "Dammit!" Ayami hissed, her grip tightening on my wrist. "We didn''t even get to eat! Hikaru, move. Now!"


    Without waiting for my response, she hauled me to my feet, pulling me low as we weaved through the panicking crowd. The cacophony of footsteps, screams, and overturned furniture was deafening, but it provided just enough of a distraction to obscure us from the attacker''s line of sight.


    "Who the hell is after you this time?!" I shouted, my voice barely cutting through the noise as we sprinted toward the nearest exit.


    "I''ve got a few ideas, but now''s not the time for questions!" Ayami snapped, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Just focus on getting out of here!"


    We burst through the emergency exit, Ayami slamming the door shut behind us. The frigid night air hit us like a slap, and for a fleeting moment, I thought we were safe.


    But as we caught our breath in the dimly lit alley, a figure stepped out of the shadows to block our path. Dressed in a sleek black suit, their face obscured by a reflective mask, they stood with unsettling stillness. In their hand was a strange weapon that crackled with a faint, ominous energy, casting eerie blue sparks in the dark.


    Ayami immediately shoved me behind her, her stance shifting as she prepared for a fight. Her voice dropped to a low, dangerous tone. "Stay back, Hikaru," she said without looking at me, her gaze locked on the figure ahead. "This one''s mine."


    The figure raised the crackling weapon without hesitation, aiming directly at us. Another shot rang out, a bolt of electric-blue energy streaking through the alley. It missed us by a hair, slamming into a parked car and exploding in a shower of sparks, sending metal fragments flying.


    I ducked behind a dumpster, heart pounding, as Ayami growled low in her throat. "This one''s ruthless," she muttered, her golden eyes locked on the attacker.


    The figure took another shot, this time at a group of panicked bystanders fleeing the scene. The energy bolt struck the pavement near them, sending chunks of concrete flying. The crowd screamed and scattered further.


    "She doesn''t even care who she hits!" I yelled, feeling a surge of anger.


    Ayami''s gaze darkened. "I won''t let her hurt anyone else."


    Without another word, her form shimmered, the air around her distorting as she began to change. Her limbs elongated, her body becoming sleek and muscular, and in a heartbeat, she had transformed into a powerful cheetah. Her golden fur gleamed under the faint streetlights, her sharp eyes fixed on the attacker.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Stay here," she growled, her voice low and guttural, a mix of human and feline.


    Before I could protest, she lunged forward, a blur of speed that was almost impossible to follow. The figure turned, raising their weapon again, but Ayami was too fast. Her cheetah form darted left, then right, weaving unpredictably as she closed the distance.


    The woman fired several more shots, each one missing by inches. Sparks flew as the bolts struck walls and the ground, but Ayami didn''t slow down. With a final burst of speed, she leapt into the air, claws extended.


    The figure reacted quickly, dropping her weapon and pulling a sleek blade from her side. She raised it just in time to block Ayami''s attack, the sound of metal meeting claws echoing through the alley. Ayami hissed, her powerful jaws snapping dangerously close to the woman''s masked face.


    "Persistent little beast," the woman muttered, her voice cold and calm, tinged with amusement. She shoved Ayami back, her strength surprising for someone of her slender build.


    Ayami landed gracefully, her body low to the ground as she circled the woman, growling softly. "Who sent you?" she demanded, her voice sharper now, fully feline.


    The woman chuckled, her blade glinting in the light. "Does it matter? You won''t live long enough to find out."


    With that, she lunged at Ayami, her movements swift and precise. Ayami dodged effortlessly, her cheetah reflexes allowing her to twist and counter with a swipe of her claws. The alley rang with the sounds of their battle, claws and steel clashing in a deadly dance.


    I watched from behind the dumpster, my fists clenched. I wanted to help, but this fight was far beyond anything I could handle. All I could do was hope Ayami''s speed and skill would give her the edge she needed.


    As Ayami fought fiercely against the masked attacker, the voice echoed in my mind again, stronger this time, like it was coming from every corner of my thoughts.


    Swipe bodies with me, kid. You can''t just sit here while she risks her life.


    I clenched my fists, my heart racing as I watched Ayami narrowly dodge another swing of the blade. Her cheetah form was fast, but the masked woman was relentless, pressing her with sharp, calculated strikes. Ayami''s claws managed to graze her opponent, but it was clear she was being pushed to her limits.


    This voice... I thought, recognizing it instantly. It''s you... the one who taught me about the mirror world. Mirror-Man.


    Yes, it''s me, the voice replied smoothly, almost impatiently. Now, let me take control of your body. I''ll handle this.


    My mind reeled, the chaotic scene in front of me clashing with the strange offer in my head. Why do you want to use my body? I asked, my voice trembling in my thoughts.


    Ayami is important to you, right? the Mirror-Man said, his tone firm but almost mocking. You just gonna sit here and let her die?


    The word "die" hit me like a punch to the gut. My gaze snapped back to Ayami, who was now struggling against the masked figure. Her movements were slowing, her golden eyes still sharp but tired. I swallowed hard, the weight of the situation sinking in.


    "I... I don''t know," I whispered aloud, torn between fear and the desire to help her.


    You''re still so naive, Mirror-Man said, his voice dripping with disdain. But listen to me. If you don''t act now, she won''t make it. Let me take over. Close your eyes, and I''ll do what needs to be done.


    "Close my eyes?" I repeated, my voice shaking. The sound of Ayami''s growls and the clash of claws against steel rang out in the background. She was giving everything she had, but the masked woman wasn''t letting up.


    Yes. Trust me, kid. Just close your eyes, and I''ll take care of everything.


    For a moment, I hesitated. The thought of surrendering my body to someone else, even temporarily, was terrifying. But then I looked at Ayami again¡ªher fierce determination, the way she fought to protect me despite the danger. I couldn''t let her fight alone.


    Taking a deep breath, I whispered, "Alright... do it." Then I closed my eyes, letting go of my hesitation.


    The last thing I felt was a strange warmth spreading through my body, like stepping into sunlight, before everything went dark.


    The snowy alley was painted in chaos, debris scattered from earlier blasts. Ayami, in her cheetah form, was swift but visibly weary. The masked woman, relentless and calculating, took aim with her strange weapon. She fired a precise shot aimed directly at Ayami''s head.


    The impact was devastating. Ayami collapsed to the ground with a lifeless thud, her golden fur stained with soot. The cheetah form lay motionless, her body sprawled in the snow. A cruel smile crept across the masked woman''s face as she approached, her boots crunching against the frozen ground. She raised her foot, planting it firmly on Ayami''s body in a display of triumph.


    "Well, that''s the end of you," she muttered, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    But then, something strange happened. Ayami''s body began to dissolve, turning into black and golden ash that swirled into the air like smoke caught in the wind. The woman stepped back, startled, her moment of victory slipping away as the ash vanished into nothingness.


    "What¡ª?!" she began, her voice faltering.


    From the shadows, Hikaru''s voice echoed, calm yet filled with an unnerving authority. "You didn''t kill her."


    The woman spun around, her weapon at the ready. Hikaru emerged from the darkness, his expression serene yet sharp, his presence commanding. He walked toward her with slow, deliberate steps, the snow crunching beneath his boots.


    "What you saw was nothing more than an illusion," Hikaru continued, his tone almost mocking. "A hypnotic trick. Ayami isn''t dead. She''s alive and well¡­ in the real world."


    To Be Continue.

 Won鈥檛 Let Me Rest!? II

    The woman gritted her teeth, her composure cracking. "What are you talking about? I just shot her. I saw her body¡ª"


    Hikaru interrupted her with a smirk. "No. What you saw was a manifestation of the Doublefication Alter Phenomena. Right now, you''re standing in the mirror world, a reflection of the real one. Ayami is in the real world, where time has been stopped. What you killed¡­ wasn''t her."


    Her eyes narrowed, her grip on the weapon tightening. "Mirror world? You''re spouting nonsense."


    Hikaru tilted his head, his calm demeanor unwavering. "Oh, it''s very real. The mirror world and the real world are connected yet separate¡ªtwo universes mirroring one another. Actions here may ripple into the real world, but the outcomes¡­ are not always what they seem."


    The woman raised her weapon and fired at him, a burst of energy hurtling toward Hikaru. The shot passed through his chest, but his body rippled like smoke before vanishing entirely.


    "What the¡ª?!" she shouted, looking around in panic.


    Hikaru''s voice echoed from all directions now, as though the very air carried his words. "You''re still not listening. What you just shot was another illusion. I''m not standing where you think I am."


    The woman spun in circles, her frustration mounting. "Show yourself!"


    But Hikaru''s disembodied voice continued, calm and measured. "You''ve entered a world where perception is everything, where the lines between reality and illusion blur. The real Ayami sits safely in the real world, untouched, while time there remains frozen. And you¡­ you''re trapped here with me."


    Her breath quickened as her surroundings began to distort¡ªthe walls of the alley shimmering, bending like ripples on water. She aimed her weapon in every direction, her confidence crumbling under the weight of Hikaru''s words and the reality she couldn''t comprehend.


    "Now," Hikaru''s voice said, cold and deliberate, "tell me¡­ why are you after Ayami?"


    The masked woman''s breathing quickened as panic set in. Her finger squeezed the trigger, firing shots wildly in every direction. The crackling energy from her weapon illuminated the distorted walls of the alley, but there was nothing¡ªno Hikaru, no Ayami, just empty, shifting shadows.


    Her frustration boiled over. "Show yourself!" she screamed, her voice echoing unnaturally through the mirror world.


    But there was no answer, only the eerie stillness that seemed to creep closer with every passing second. Slowly, she began to notice the environment changing. The snow beneath her feet faded, replaced by the smooth, sterile tiles of a mall floor. The air felt heavier, almost suffocating, and the lively sounds of people and chatter were eerily absent.


    She stopped firing, her weapon shaking slightly in her hands as realization dawned. She was alone.


    The once-crowded food court was now deserted. Tables and chairs stood untouched, some still overturned from the earlier commotion, but there was no sign of life. No movement, no voices¡ªjust an oppressive silence. The mall, which should have been bustling with activity, now felt like an empty shell, as if the very essence of life had been drained from it.


    Her grip tightened on her weapon as she scanned the area, her heart pounding in her chest. "What¡­ what is this?" she muttered, her voice trembling.


    Hikaru''s voice echoed once again, calm yet disorienting as it seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. "You''re starting to understand, aren''t you? This isn''t the real world. It''s the mirror world¡ªa place that reflects reality but isn''t bound by its rules."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    She spun around, trying to pinpoint the source of his voice. "Stop playing games and face me, coward!"


    Hikaru''s chuckle reverberated through the empty space, sending chills down her spine. "Games? You''re the one who brought this fight to us, yet you don''t even understand the battlefield. Pathetic."


    The woman gritted her teeth, trying to steady herself. "You think you''re so clever, hiding like this. But you can''t keep this up forever."


    The woman''s weapon began to morph in her hands, the cold, metallic surface twisting and reshaping itself. She watched in horror as it transformed into a delicate sakura flower, its soft pink petals drifting off and scattering into the air. Her grip faltered, and the now harmless flower slipped from her trembling fingers.


    "What¡­ is this?!" she stammered, stumbling backward, her voice thick with confusion and fear.


    Above her, the sky shimmered and shifted. The swirling clouds parted, revealing an enormous, distorted image of Hikaru''s face. His expression was calm but unnervingly focused, his eyes radiating, commanding power. The entire mirror world seemed to tremble under his presence.


    The woman fell to her knees, her confidence completely shattered. "No¡­ this can''t be real¡­!" she whispered as the ground beneath her cracked, fragments of the mirror world seemingly dissolving into an endless abyss.


    And then, reality snapped back.


    The cold air of the alley returned. The distorted mirror world faded away, leaving behind the stillness of the real one. The woman was now on her knees, her weapon clutched loosely in her hands. Her once-defiant gaze was now blank, her body trembling as if she had just awoken from a nightmare. Hikaru stood a few feet away, his stance calm but his expression unreadable.


    Ayami, back in her human form, stepped forward cautiously, her golden eyes narrowing as she surveyed the scene. "What did you do to her?" she asked, her tone both curious and wary. Her gaze flicked to the woman, taking note of her paralyzed state.


    "Hypnotized her," Hikaru replied coolly, his voice carrying an unfamiliar edge. "I pulled her mind into the mirror world, and now her real body is paralyzed."


    Ayami frowned, crossing her arms. "Since when could you do that?"


    Hikaru turned to her, his expression shifting slightly. "I''m not the Hikaru you know. I''m¡­ another Hikaru."


    Ayami''s eyes widened slightly, her golden gaze sharpening. Another¡­ so it''s that, she thought but said nothing aloud.


    "So, ''another Hikaru,''" she finally said, her voice tinged with suspicion. "What are you going to do with her?"


    "She''ll wake up in three hours," he explained matter-of-factly. "She''s only doing this because she was offered money to kill you. The gods have put a bounty on your head, Ayami."


    Ayami stiffened. "A bounty? And how exactly do you know that?"


    "Because I do," he replied cryptically. "Just repeat what I said when the time comes."


    Before Ayami could question further, Hikaru''s body swayed, and he collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    Ayami sighed, a hint of exasperation in her voice. "What is that, a hint?" She shook her head, then glanced down at the unconscious woman. "Well, let''s put her somewhere safe..."


    ***


    It was dark, and I slowly realized I had been asleep. I opened my eyes, my surroundings unfamiliar. I was lying in a bed, and as I shifted, I noticed Ayami sitting on the other side, her golden eyes watching me intently.


    "Ayami...?" I murmured, still trying to gather my bearings.


    "Oh, Hikaru," she replied, her voice soft. "How do you feel?"


    I blinked, confused. "What...?"


    "Just rest a little longer," she said, her voice a little gentler. "Do you want a drink?"


    I nodded slowly, still trying to process everything that had just happened. My head felt heavy, and my body was disoriented as I sat up, attempting to piece together the events that led me here.


    Ayami stood up and moved toward the small table beside the bed, pouring a drink from a glass pitcher. The liquid was a pale, almost translucent blue. "Here," she said, handing it to me with a faint smile. "It should help clear your head."


    I hesitated for a moment before taking the glass. My throat was dry, and the thirst was enough to make me drink it in one go. The liquid was sweet and cooling, instantly soothing the parched feeling in my throat. As I set the empty glass down, I glanced at Ayami.


    "Where... are we?" I asked, looking around. The room was dimly lit, with soft shadows stretching across the walls, but it didn''t look like any place I recognized.


    "My bedroom."


    "Eh? What happened to that girl...?"


    "You took care of it. She''s on the other side now. I tied her up. Another of you said I should make her an ally."


    Another of me... oh, the Mirror Man!? When did I switch bodies with him!? I thought.


    To Be Continue.

 Mirror-man Advice

    "What does the other side of me say?" I asked, still trying to wrap my head around everything.


    "She can be a good ally," Ayami replied calmly, crossing her arms. "So now, I just need to convince her."


    I furrowed my brows, leaning back against the headboard as I tried to make sense of it all. "Convince her? You''re seriously going to trust someone who tried to kill you?"


    Ayami shrugged, a faint smirk playing at her lips. "People do desperate things for money. That doesn''t mean they''re inherently bad. Besides, she''s not the first person I''ve had to... persuade."


    "That doesn''t exactly make me feel better," I muttered, running a hand through my hair. "What if she turns on you?"


    "I''ll deal with it," Ayami replied, her tone firm and unwavering. Her golden eyes glinted with sharp confidence, making it hard to argue with her. "And besides, I trust you¡ªeven if it''s another version of you."


    "Okay..." I sighed, unsure how to respond. Just then, my stomach rumbled loudly.


    Ayami blinked, then sighed with exaggerated exasperation. "...You could''ve just told me you were hungry."


    "Ugh... it was sudden," I grumbled, feeling my face flush slightly.


    Ayami shook her head, clearly amused. "Come on, let''s get you something to eat," she said, motioning for me to follow her.


    I got out of bed, still feeling a little groggy but grateful for the distraction. She led me down a narrow hallway into the kitchen. It was a cozy space, dimly lit by a single overhead light. The counters were spotless, and a faint aroma of herbs lingered in the air, as if she''d been cooking recently.


    "Sit," she said, pulling out a chair at the small dining table.


    I plopped down without protest, watching as she moved around the kitchen with effortless grace. Ayami had always had this smooth, cat-like quality to her movements, and it was no different here. She opened the fridge, scanned its contents, and began pulling out ingredients.


    "What are you making?" I asked, resting my chin on my hand.


    "Something simple," she replied, setting a frying pan on the stove and lighting the burner. "You''re not exactly in a state to appreciate anything fancy right now."


    I watched as she cracked a couple of eggs into a bowl, whisking them briskly before adding a pinch of salt. She moved with quiet efficiency, chopping up some leftover vegetables and tossing them into the pan before pouring the eggs over them. The sizzling sound filled the kitchen, and the savory aroma of cooking food made my stomach growl again.


    Just then, I heard a voice coming from the direction of Ayami''s bedroom. "That smells good..."


    I quickly turned toward the sound, my eyes widening in surprise. Standing in the hallway was a girl¡ªa girl with a cute face.


    Who the hell¡­ wait, is that the one who tried to kill Ayami at the mall? I thought, staring at her in disbelief.


    But then, as she locked eyes with both of us, her expression shifted to one of panic. She glanced around, clearly searching for something¡ªprobably a weapon.


    "Calm down, we won''t kill you," Ayami said firmly, stepping away from the stove and meeting her gaze head-on. Her golden eyes glinted with authority. "You''re going to be our ally."


    "W-What!? No!" the girl stammered, taking a hesitant step back.


    "Yes," Ayami replied with unwavering confidence, crossing her arms. "Now come and sit beside him."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The girl hesitated, her hands twitching as if debating whether to run or fight. Her eyes darted to me, then back to Ayami.


    Her eyes darted to my side, and I couldn''t shake the really, really bad feeling I had about her sitting next to me.


    But then, she did. Reluctantly, she sank into the chair beside me, her movements stiff and wary. "W-Where am I?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    "My home," Ayami replied calmly, setting down a plate of food in front of us. "Relax. I know you''re not one of those blessed by the gods."


    The girl''s eyes widened in shock. "W-What!? I am blessed!"


    Ayami shook her head, a knowing smile playing at her lips. "No, you just have power because your ancestors used to practice magic. That''s not the same thing."


    The girl''s mouth opened to argue, but she froze when Ayami leaned forward slightly, her golden eyes locking onto hers. "So," Ayami continued, her tone sharp now, "who sent you to kill me?"


    The tension in the room was palpable as Ayami placed the food in front of her.


    The girl hesitated, her gaze dropping to the plate of food in front of her. Her voice was barely above a whisper as she muttered, "Ishtar..."


    Ayami''s expression darkened, her golden eyes narrowing. "I see. The goddess of love and war... How fitting."


    I glanced between them, unsure of what to say. "Ishtar? She''s the one who put a bounty on you?" I asked, breaking the tense silence.


    Ayami nodded slightly, her gaze never leaving the girl. "She has a habit of targeting those who refuse to bow to her whims. And I''ve defied her one too many times."


    The girl tensed, gripping the edge of the table. "She promised me a fortune if I brought her your head... I didn''t have a choice. I need the money."


    Ayami leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "And now? Do you still think you can take me down and claim that reward?"


    The girl shook her head vehemently, fear flickering in her eyes. "No... I can''t! You''re¡ª" She stopped, swallowing hard. "You''re not what I expected."


    Ayami smirked, though there was no humor in it. "Good. Then you''ll listen when I say this: Ishtar may have sent you, but she doesn''t care about you. You''re just a pawn to her, expendable the moment you fail."


    The girl''s shoulders slumped, the weight of Ayami''s words sinking in. "What do you want from me?" she asked quietly.


    Ayami''s gaze softened slightly. "I want you to think for yourself. Work with us, and you might just find a purpose beyond doing the gods'' dirty work."


    The girl stared at Ayami for a long moment, her expression conflicted. Her hands fidgeted on her lap, as if weighing the consequences of every possible decision.


    Finally, she let out a shaky breath. "And if I don''t?"


    Ayami leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table. Her golden eyes glinted like molten fire in the dim light. "If you don''t, you can leave. But know this: Ishtar won''t forgive failure. She sent you after me because she thought you''d either succeed or die trying. By walking out of here, you''d be making yourself a loose end¡ªand you know how gods treat those."


    The girl flinched, her fear unmistakable. "She''ll come after me..."


    A heavy silence filled the room, thick with unspoken tension.


    I couldn''t help but break the silence, my voice quieter than I intended. "So, what''s your name?"


    The girl hesitated, her eyes darting between Ayami and me before she spoke in a barely audible voice. "Lina."


    Ayami nodded slowly, processing the name without seeming particularly surprised. I could tell she was weighing something in her mind. "Lina... So, what now? Are you going to stay with us, or take your chances with Ishtar?"


    Lina shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her gaze flickering toward the door as though considering running. "I... I don''t want to die," she muttered, her words almost sounding like a confession.


    Ayami''s expression softened just slightly, though her golden eyes still held an unmistakable authority. "Then, you need to make a choice. You can stay, and we''ll protect you, or you can leave and take your chances. But if you stay, you need to understand that you''ll have to work with us."


    Lina took a deep breath, her resolve building. Finally, she looked up and met Ayami''s gaze. "I''ll stay," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m Hikaru," I said, extending my hand toward her.


    Lina simply nodded, not taking my hand. Seeing the hesitation, I pulled my hand back, but I wasn''t offended.


    "So, what''s your power?" Ayami asked, her tone shifting back to business.


    Lina took a moment before responding, her fingers twitching nervously in her lap. She looked away, but after a brief pause, she lifted her gaze to meet Ayami''s. "My power... is in my eyes."


    She hesitated again, as if unsure how to explain, then slowly raised her hand to her face. With a delicate touch, she adjusted her glasses before glancing over at me. Her pupils seemed to flicker, and in an instant, the world around us shifted.


    I blinked, trying to make sense of what I was seeing, as everything began to sharpen and distort, the details magnifying as if a camera zoomed in on a distant object. I could see the smallest particles in the air, the grains of dust floating like tiny stars under the dim light, and the intricate details of Ayami''s every expression.


    Lina lowered her hand, and the world returned to normal. "I can zoom in on anything¡ªsee things in extreme detail, almost like a camera lens. I can focus in from far away, too," she explained quietly.


    Ayami raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "That''s... useful. You could gather intel, track movements, and spot things most people would miss."


    To Be Continue.

 Mirror-man Advice II

    Lina nodded, but there was something uncertain in her eyes. "It''s not always perfect. It can strain my eyes if I use it too much, and sometimes... the focus gets blurry."


    Ayami considered this for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Still, that''s a powerful ability. You''ll be useful to us."


    I couldn''t help but wonder what else she was holding back, but I kept quiet for now. "Looks like you''ve got some pretty strong abilities. Glad you''re staying with us, Lina."


    Lina''s eyes narrowed as she studied me, her gaze flicking between Ayami and me. "And you... I... what''s your power? I remember you... destroyed the whole world..."


    I winced at the mention of that, unsure how to explain it. "Ah... that wasn''t actually me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "It was Mirror Man."


    "Mirror Man...?" she asked, her confusion clear.


    "Yeah," I nodded. "My power... I can enter the mirror world. It''s this empty, parallel place that reflects reality. And in there, I can pretty much do anything I want. But right now... I''m not strong enough to control it fully."


    Lina looked skeptical, her brow furrowing as she processed this new information. "So... you can just step into another world and change things? How does that even work?"


    I scratched the back of my head, trying to think of how to explain it. "It''s... complicated. The mirror world isn''t bound by the same rules as the real world. In there, I can manipulate things however I want. But the catch is, I can''t control it completely yet. Sometimes, things get out of hand."


    Lina''s gaze shifted downward, her focus seemingly lost in thought as she looked at the meal in front of her. "That''s... amazing..." she said quietly, as if unsure how to react.


    Ayami sat down beside the table, handing both of us a drink. "But wasn''t Ishtar in Egypt?"


    Lina nodded, a distant look crossing her face as she recalled the memory. "Ah, yeah... she is. I was suddenly teleported right in the middle of a pyramid, and there she was, sitting in the center of a throne chair."


    Lina took a small sip of her drink, her eyes distant as she relived the moment. "It was... strange. One moment, I was in a small village, and the next, I was inside the pyramid, surrounded by ancient stone walls. And there she was, sitting on a throne made of gold, her presence... overwhelming."


    She shuddered slightly, as if the memory still held some power over her. "She looked at me, and I swear, it felt like she could see right through me. Like she knew everything about me, even the things I didn''t want to acknowledge."


    Ayami leaned back in her chair, studying Lina with an almost calculating look. "And then what happened?"


    Lina hesitated, her fingers gripping the glass a little tighter. "She... she offered me power. Said I could have everything I wanted¡ªmoney, status, the ability to control things. But the catch was... I had to kill you, Ayami. She said it was a test. If I succeeded, I''d be rewarded beyond my wildest dreams. If I failed..." She trailed off, not needing to finish the sentence.


    Ayami''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a glint in her golden eyes. "So, she''s been using you as a pawn."


    Lina looked down at her hands, shame and fear creeping into her features. "I didn''t have a choice. I thought... maybe it''d be the only way to survive."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Ayami''s gaze softened just a touch, but her voice remained firm. "Well, where are you actually from? You don''t look like you''re from Japan."


    Lina looked up, her eyes clouded with uncertainty. "I wasn''t... I''m from Poland," she revealed quietly.


    "Then how about you stay at Hikaru''s place?"


    "Huh!? Why me!? How do I tell my parents?!"


    "Just convince them."


    "I can''t! How am I supposed to do that?!"


    Lina raised her hands defensively. "I actually have a way to hypnotize... if you want."


    "Is that really going to work?" I asked, disbelief clear in my voice at the mention of hypnotism.


    "See, Lina can stay at your place," Ayami shrugged her shoulders, clearly indifferent to the idea.


    "Don''t just say things like that all of a sudden!" I protested, my face flushing with embarrassment.


    Lina shrugged, clearly unfazed by my reaction. "It''s not like I''m going to do anything weird with it. I can make them see things differently, just enough to let me stay."


    I gave her a skeptical look. "Are you sure it''s that simple?"


    She nodded. "Yeah, I''m not a master at it, but I know how to convince people. Just... trust me."


    Ayami leaned forward, folding her arms across her chest, her golden eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and calculation. "Well, if it works, it could save a lot of trouble. You wouldn''t have to worry about your parents giving you a hard time, and we wouldn''t have to risk anyone finding out about Lina."


    Lina and I sat together on the couch, the tension between us palpable as we waited for my parents to process the situation. My mom and dad sat side by side on the loveseat, their faces a mix of disbelief and curiosity. I couldn''t help but glance at them as they exchanged hesitant looks, trying to figure out if this was all real.


    Lina, with a calm demeanor, had already started weaving her story. She spoke with such conviction that I almost found myself questioning if any of this was real. "I''m your long-lost cousin," she said, her voice soft yet steady. "My family was separated for years, and I''ve only recently found out about you two. I''ve been searching for a place to stay for a while, and... I hope this is okay."


    My parents were quiet for a long moment, and I could feel the weight of their gazes on me, unsure if they should trust her. Then, my dad leaned back, scratching his chin as he considered her words. "Long-lost cousin, huh?" He muttered under his breath, glancing at my mom. "Well, stranger things have happened..."


    My mom, still wide-eyed, nodded slowly. "It makes sense, I suppose... It''s strange, but if she says she''s family, I guess we''ll have to believe her."


    I sat there in stunned silence, my mind reeling. How is this working? I thought, still unsure if this was some kind of elaborate trick. But watching my parents begin to accept it made me second-guess myself.


    Lina, sensing their shift, smiled a little, her eyes softening. "Thank you for believing me. I promise I''ll be no trouble."


    My dad chuckled lightly. "Well, as long as you''re family, I guess you''re welcome to stay for a while."


    I blinked at the exchange, trying to process it. I still couldn''t believe it had worked¡ªhow did she manage to convince them so easily? This was all moving too fast for me, but there was no turning back now.


    Lina shifted uncomfortably beside me, her gaze flicking between my parents and me. "I''m really grateful. I''ll make sure I don''t cause any trouble while I''m here."


    My mom smiled warmly. "No trouble at all. Family is family, after all."


    I just stared at them, still not fully comprehending what was happening. What the heck just happened?


    "Oh, hun," my mother called from the couch, her voice soft but authoritative. "How about you clean out the storage room and make it her bedroom?"


    I sighed, nodding. "Alright..." I got up and looked at Lina, who was still sitting beside me, unsure of what to do next. "Come with me," I said, gesturing for her to follow.


    Lina hesitated for a moment, clearly still adjusting to the sudden shift in her circumstances, but then she nodded and stood up, following me down the hallway.


    The storage room was at the back of the house, tucked away behind a door that hadn''t been opened in ages. Dust and old boxes filled the space, and the faint smell of forgotten things lingered in the air.


    "I''ll clear it out," I said, feeling a little awkward as I gestured to the mess. "It won''t take long."


    Lina looked around, her gaze drifting over the clutter, her expression unreadable. "I didn''t expect... all this," she murmured, her voice soft.


    I paused for a moment, glancing back at her. "How does the hypnosis work?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    To Be Continue.

 New Student

    The next morning at school, I could barely process what was happening.


    Standing at the front of the classroom was Lina, dressed in the school uniform as if she had always belonged here. The teacher introduced her as a new transfer student from Poland, and instantly, the class was buzzing with excitement.


    "Whoa, a foreign student?"


    "She''s so cool!"


    "Her Japanese is really good!"


    I slumped in my chair, rubbing my temple. How the hell did this happen?


    I shot a glance at Lina, who stood there with a perfectly composed expression, nodding politely at the teacher''s words. She didn''t seem nervous at all¡ªif anything, she looked like she had done this a hundred times before.


    Did she hypnotize the teacher and the principal too? I thought, trying to wrap my head around how effortlessly she had slipped into my life.


    "Alright, Lina, you can take a seat next to Hikaru," the teacher announced.


    My body stiffened. You''ve got to be kidding me.


    Lina walked over with a small smirk, clearly enjoying my discomfort. She sat down beside me, setting her bag down like this was all perfectly normal.


    Leaning slightly toward me, she whispered, "You look surprised."


    I sighed, keeping my voice low. "I just don''t get why this is necessary."


    She tilted her head playfully. "Blame Ayami. She said I needed a proper cover. And, well... here I am."


    I groaned, already feeling a headache coming on. This was going to be a long day.


    ***


    Lunchtime rolled around, and as expected, Lina was the center of attention.


    A small crowd of curious classmates gathered around her, bombarding her with questions.


    "So, what''s Poland like?"


    "Is it true it snows all the time there?"


    "Do you eat bread every day instead of rice?"


    Lina answered each question smoothly, her tone light and confident. "Oh, Poland? Yeah, it''s really cold most of the year. Lots of forests, too. And the food? Well, we eat a lot of hearty stews, dumplings, and sausages."


    I nearly choked on my rice. She''s just making stuff up.


    I glanced at her, wondering just how much of what she was saying was true and how much was complete nonsense. She didn''t even flinch, just kept smiling and answering every question like she was some kind of cultural ambassador.


    Then, someone asked, "What about your lunch? Is that something from Poland too?"


    Lina chuckled. "Oh, no. This is just from home."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She casually opened her bento box, revealing a neatly arranged meal¡ªrice, grilled fish, tamagoyaki, and a few side dishes. Nothing remotely Polish about it.


    For a moment, the group admired how well-prepared it was, but then one guy furrowed his brows, glancing between her bento and mine. "...Wait a second. Your food looks exactly like Hikaru''s."


    I froze mid-bite. Crap.


    Lina blinked innocently. "Oh? Maybe it''s just a coincidence."


    The guy looked at me, then back at her, clearly suspicious.


    I quickly looked away, stuffing more food in my mouth to avoid saying anything. Of course it''s the meal my mother made...


    ***


    Science class was a chaotic mess of bubbling flasks, foaming reactions, and excited chatter. Today''s experiment? Elephant toothpaste.


    Each team had their own setup¡ªhydrogen peroxide, dish soap, and a catalyst to make the reaction explode into a towering column of foam.


    I was partnered with some classmates I barely talked to, which was fine. The real problem? I had no idea what I was doing.


    "Uh... how much peroxide do we use again?" I asked, glancing at the instructions.


    "Just pour a little," my teammate shrugged.


    I poured.


    "Maybe a little more," another teammate said.


    I poured more.


    "Yeah, that should be good," they nodded.


    That was absolutely not good.


    Meanwhile, across the room, Lina''s group was working with precision. She handled the materials like she''d done this a hundred times before, carefully measuring out each ingredient. She didn''t hesitate, didn''t second-guess anything.


    "Wait, you''ve done this before?" someone in her group asked.


    Lina smiled. "Ah, yeah, back home. We had experiments like this all the time."


    I squinted. Yeah, right.


    "Alright, time to mix!" one of my teammates announced.


    I dropped the catalyst into the bottle.


    For a second, nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    BOOM!


    A massive burst of foam shot up, overflowing and spilling onto the table. Some of it even splattered onto the floor.


    The entire class turned to look.


    I coughed, staring at the mess. "...Oops?"


    Lina, watching from her side of the room, just sighed and shook her head.


    The teacher rushed over, their face a mix of exhaustion and disappointment. "Hikaru! What did you do!?"


    I quickly wiped some of the foam off my sleeve. "Uh... science?"


    The class burst into laughter. Even Lina, who had been calmly observing, let out a small chuckle, covering her mouth as she tried to hide it.


    The teacher sighed, pinching the bridge of their nose. "Clean it up. And next time, follow the instructions properly."


    As I grabbed some paper towels and started wiping up the mess, one of my teammates patted me on the back. "Well, at least it looked cool."


    "Yeah, if cool means getting in trouble," I muttered.


    Meanwhile, Lina''s experiment went perfectly, producing just the right amount of foamy reaction without making a mess. The teacher praised her group, which only made my failure feel even worse.


    When class finally ended, I packed up my things, ready to escape to the next subject. But as I stepped into the hallway, Lina casually walked beside me.


    "You''re really bad at this," she commented, smirking.


    I shot her a look. "Oh, thanks for that. Really helpful."


    She just chuckled. "Maybe I should start tutoring you."


    "As if you''d have the patience," I scoffed.


    Lina shrugged. "Who knows? I might surprise you."


    I wasn''t sure if that was a threat or a genuine offer, but I decided not to push my luck. One disaster per day was enough.


    ***


    As the game went on, the sound of sneakers squeaking against the polished gym floor filled the air, mixed with the occasional cheer from the sidelines. Most of the guys were focused on the match, but a lot of the girls were more interested in watching the players¡ªespecially Lina.


    She moved with sharp precision, effortlessly dodging defenders as she dribbled the ball. With a swift turn, she faked a pass before smoothly sinking a shot from mid-range. A small cheer rose from the crowd, clearly impressed by her skills.


    I wasn''t even thinking about it, but my eyes kept following her movements. Not out of admiration¡ªjust curiosity.


    "Why are you staring at her so intensely?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts as Risa and Sakura walked up to me. Risa had her arms crossed, a teasing smirk on her face, while Sakura looked mildly curious.


    "I''m not staring," I said flatly, looking away.


    Risa raised an eyebrow. "Sure. You''ve been watching her the whole time."


    Sakura tilted her head. "Do you know her from somewhere? You weren''t this interested in the game before."


    I sighed, realizing I needed to be careful. "I just... didn''t expect her to be good at basketball."


    Risa hummed, unconvinced, and leaned against the wall beside me. "But I guess guys really like her."


    To Be Continue.

 New Student II

    "Yeah... I''ve noticed people staring at her too," Sakura added.


    I shrugged. "I mean... she''s from another country."


    Risa glanced at me, her smirk widening. "Oh? So you do think she''s interesting?"


    I groaned. "That''s not what I meant."


    Sakura giggled, but before she could add anything, a sharp whistle echoed through the gym, signaling the end of the game. Lina''s team had won, and a few of the guys clapped her on the back, clearly impressed. She wiped some sweat from her forehead before glancing in our direction. For a brief moment, our eyes met¡ªbut I quickly looked away, pretending to focus on something else.


    "See? Even she''s looking at you now," Risa teased.


    Sakura stayed quiet, simply watching my reaction with mild curiosity.


    "Hah, she''s just looking around..." I muttered before turning on my heel and leaving the gym.


    I splashed cold water on my face, hoping it would clear my thoughts, but it didn''t do much. The past few days had been too quiet¡ªtoo normal. No calls from Ayami, no messages, nothing. It was like she had just disappeared.


    As I shook off the excess water, I caught movement from the corner of my eye. Lina walked up beside me, leaning against the sink with that usual unreadable expression of hers.


    "Any news from Ayami?" she asked, her voice low. "It''s been three days now. We''ve just been... living normal lives."


    I let out a slow breath, running a hand through my damp hair. "Nothing. She hasn''t called or texted."


    Lina nodded like she expected that answer. A brief silence settled between us before I finally spoke up.


    "Hey... can you help me get stronger?"


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard. "What?"


    I met her gaze, determined. "I''ve been watching you these past few days. You''re strong. I can tell. I need to get stronger, and you might be able to help me."


    For a moment, she just stared at me before letting out a small chuckle. "Of course, I''m strong," she said, crossing her arms. "But why do you suddenly want to train?"


    I looked away, gripping the edge of the sink. "...Because if something happens again, I don''t want to be useless."


    She tilted her head, studying me like she was trying to figure out if I was serious. Then, a smirk tugged at her lips.


    "Alright," she said.


    "So... after school?" I asked, glancing at Lina.


    "Yeah, after school," she confirmed. Then, with a slight tilt of her head, she added, "Oh, and this time, how about we actually walk home together? Instead of just... you know, acting like strangers until we get there?"


    I blinked. "You sure you want to do that?"


    "Why not?" She shrugged, completely unfazed.


    I scratched the back of my head, unsure how to respond. Walking home together wasn''t exactly a big deal, but with everything going on, it felt... weird.


    "Alright, I guess," I muttered.


    Lina smirked. "You guess?"


    "Fine. We''ll walk home together," I said more firmly.


    She gave a satisfied nod before turning back toward the school building. "Good. See you after class, then."


    I watched her go, still not entirely sure what to make of her. Just a few days ago, she was someone trying to kill Ayami. Now, she was sitting at my table, living in my house, and casually suggesting we walk home together.


    I sighed, shaking my head. Guess this was my life now.


    After the last bell rang, I grabbed my stuff and made my way to the lockers. The hallway was buzzing with students packing up and heading out, some chatting about their plans, others just eager to get home.


    When I reached my locker, Lina was already there, switching out her shoes. She glanced up as I approached and smirked. "Took you long enough."


    I rolled my eyes as I crouched down to swap my indoor shoes for my regular ones. "Not all of us can just speed through things like you."


    She chuckled, closing her locker with a soft click. "Fair enough."


    Once I finished, we stepped out of the school together. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the pavement, and a cool breeze rustled through the trees. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It was weird¡ªwalking home with someone like this. Usually, I either went alone or with Ayami when she decided to drop in.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Lina broke the silence first. "So... this is normal, huh?"


    I glanced at her. "What?"


    "Going to school, hanging out, walking home¡­ just doing regular things," she said, looking up at the sky. "It''s kinda nice."


    I scoffed. "Didn''t think a trained killer would care about ''regular things.''"


    She smirked but didn''t deny it. "Well, let''s just say it''s a new experience."


    I didn''t know what to say to that, so I just kept walking. Whatever this was, I had a feeling my so-called "normal life" wouldn''t stay normal for long.


    We walked side by side, the sounds of the city settling into the usual rhythm of the afternoon¡ªcars passing by, the distant chatter of students heading in different directions, the occasional barking of a dog from a nearby house.


    Lina walked with an easy confidence, hands tucked into her pockets, her gaze wandering as if she were still getting used to the world around her. I wasn''t sure if she was enjoying herself or just pretending to blend in.


    "So," she finally said, breaking the silence. "You really want to get stronger?"


    I glanced at her. "Yeah. I don''t want to just sit around while things happen around me."


    She smirked. "Good answer. But what exactly do you want to get strong for? Self-defense? Revenge? Impressing a girl?"


    I scoffed. "None of those. I just¡­ don''t want to be useless when it matters."


    Lina gave me a look, as if she were trying to figure out if I was being serious. Then she nodded. "Alright. I''ll help."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Just like that?"


    "Just like that," she echoed with a shrug. "You''re interesting, and I don''t mind teaching someone if they''re willing to learn. But don''t expect me to go easy on you."


    "Wouldn''t expect anything less," I muttered.


    She grinned. "Good. Then after dinner, we start."


    I sighed, already regretting this. "This is gonna suck, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, absolutely."


    As we walked in silence, Lina glanced at me again before speaking.


    "Hey... I''m still kinda scared of your power."


    I let out a small breath. "Oh... that''s not me, but¡ª"


    "I know," she interrupted. "The other you. You''ve said it before. I get it." She paused, her gaze drifting ahead as if recalling something. "But that power¡­ it could take down anyone. Hypnotizing people, pulling their souls into the mirror world, leaving their real bodies soulless and paralyzed..." She shook her head slightly. "That''s smart... terrifying, but smart."


    Her words made me tense. I wasn''t sure how to respond. It wasn''t like I enjoyed knowing what Mirror Man could do¡ªit scared me, too.


    We arrived at my house just as the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the quiet streets. I unlocked the door and stepped inside, kicking off my shoes. Lina followed, doing the same, her eyes scanning the familiar space like she was still adjusting to the idea of living here.


    "I''m home," I called out.


    My mom''s voice came from the kitchen. "Welcome back! Lina, dear, how was school?"


    Lina perked up slightly, putting on that polite, well-practiced smile of hers. "It was good. Everyone was really nice."


    My mom beamed. "That''s wonderful! Oh, and dinner will be ready soon, so don''t go filling up on snacks, alright?"


    Lina nodded, but as soon as we headed toward my room, her expression dropped back to something more neutral.


    I shut the door behind us and leaned against it. "Alright... so about training."


    She raised an eyebrow. "You really want to do this?"


    "I wouldn''t have asked if I didn''t." I crossed my arms. "I don''t want to be useless when things get bad again. If I don''t learn to control my power, I might end up hurting people... or worse."


    She studied me for a moment, then sighed. "Fine. But don''t expect this to be easy."


    I nodded, already bracing myself. "I wasn''t expecting it to be."


    Lina crossed her arms and gave me a once-over, her sharp eyes scanning me from head to toe. I shifted uncomfortably under her gaze.


    She sighed, shaking her head. "Yeah¡­ no. Before we even think about training your power, you need to train your body first."


    I frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    She smirked. "It means exactly what it sounds like. Your power is dangerous, but if you can''t even last in a fight, what''s the point? Strength isn''t just about abilities, you know."


    I groaned. "Great. So what, you''re going to make me do push-ups and run laps?"


    "Obviously," she said, like it was the most natural thing in the world. "You''re too stiff. Too slow. If you ever get caught off guard, you''re done for. We need to fix that before anything else."


    I sighed, already regretting asking for her help. "Alright, fine. When do we start?"


    Lina grinned, cracking her knuckles. "Tomorrow morning. Early. Before school."


    I blinked. "Wait, what?"


    "You heard me. No excuses." She turned toward the door. "Now get some rest. You''ll need it."


    I let out a long sigh as she walked out.


    After Lina left the room, I stood there for a moment, letting her words sink in. Train my body first, huh?


    With a sigh, I turned to the mirror hanging on my wall. My reflection stared back at me¡ªsame messy hair, same tired eyes. I leaned in slightly, studying my own face.


    Was I really that weak? Sure, I wasn''t the most athletic guy, but¡­ was it that obvious?


    I flexed my arm, trying to see if there was any muscle definition. Not much. I wasn''t completely out of shape, but compared to Lina¡ªwho moved like a trained fighter¡ªI probably looked pathetic.


    My gaze drifted lower, and for a moment, I swore I saw something shift in the reflection. My heart skipped a beat.


    I took a step back.


    Mirror Man¡­?


    Nothing. It was just me.


    I ran a hand through my hair and exhaled. I need to get stronger... not just for myself, but to control this power before it controls me.


    I turned away from the mirror, shaking off the uneasy feeling, and headed for bed.


    As I lay on my bed, still lost in thought, a soft knock came from the door before it creaked open.


    "Hikaru," my mom''s voice called gently. "Dinner''s ready."


    I sighed and pushed myself up. "Yeah, I''m coming."


    Dragging myself out of bed, I made my way to the dining room. The familiar scent of home-cooked food filled the air, and as I entered, I saw my father already seated, flipping through his phone as usual. Lina sat across from me, her posture relaxed but her eyes sharp, scanning the table.


    "Ah, finally joining us," my dad said without looking up. "You''ve been staying in your room a lot lately."


    "Just tired," I mumbled, taking my seat.


    The meal was simple¡ªrice, miso soup, grilled fish, and some side dishes. My mom always put effort into making balanced meals, even if my dad and I weren''t the best at showing appreciation.


    Lina took a bite of her food and hummed. "Your mom''s cooking is really good," she said.


    My mom beamed. "Oh, thank you, dear! You should eat plenty. You''re so slim¡ªare you eating enough?"


    Lina chuckled. "I eat just fine."


    I just focused on my food, barely listening as my parents chatted with her. It was still weird¡ªhaving someone like Lina here, acting like she belonged.


    Then my dad suddenly spoke. "So, Lina, what are your plans while you''re here?"


    Lina paused for a second, then smiled. "Oh, just adjusting to school, getting to know the area." She glanced at me briefly before continuing. "And maybe helping Hikaru with a few things."


    I nearly choked on my food. My mom gave me a concerned look. "Hikaru, are you okay?"


    "Y-Yeah," I muttered, glaring at Lina. She just smirked slightly and kept eating like she hadn''t just said something suspicious.


    To Be Continue.

 Train Your Body

    It was the next day, and the air was crisp with the chill of early morning. Hikaru and Lina stood at the front door, both dressed in their jogging attire, ready to begin their routine. Hikaru''s mother stood nearby, a steaming cup of tea in her hand, her expression curious yet slightly concerned.


    "Are you sure about jogging this early?" she asked, her voice tinged with both amusement and worry.


    Hikaru stretched his arms and offered a confident smile. "Yes, Mom. We''ll be fine," he said reassuringly.


    Lina nodded in agreement, adjusting her ponytail. Hikaru''s mother chuckled softly, her concern easing, and gave them a small wave before heading back inside.


    Outside, the world was still cloaked in darkness, with faint stars scattered across the sky as they faded into the early glow of dawn. The streetlights cast long shadows, and the quiet hum of the sleeping neighborhood lent a sense of calm to the moment.


    "Let''s stretch first," Hikaru said, stepping onto the pathway.


    Lina followed his lead, and the two began their warm-up routine. The cool morning breeze brushed against their skin as they stretched their legs and loosened their arms. The faint chirping of birds hinted at the approaching sunrise.


    "I''ve never been up this early before," Hikaru admitted, breaking the silence.


    "You should get used to it," Lina replied with a smirk.


    "Do you wake up this early all the time?" he asked, glancing at her curiously.


    "Hmm? I thought you''d heard me groaning in the mornings before," she teased. "I always train early¡ªit''s just something I''m used to."


    They started jogging down the quiet street, their footsteps echoing softly in the stillness of the morning. Hikaru stole a glance at Lina as they fell into an easy rhythm.


    "You''re really trained, huh?" he said, half-admiring, half-curious.


    Lina smirked and shrugged lightly. "Because I was blessed to grow up in a harsh area," she replied, her tone carrying a hint of dry humor.


    "Ah¡­ well, I mean, no wonder you can handle a big sniper like it''s nothing," Hikaru said, grinning. "By the way, where is your sniper? I haven''t seen it since, well... you know, since we caught you."


    Lina slowed her pace slightly and glanced at him with a sly smile. "I''ve kept it safe. Made it portable," she said casually. "I had to improvise after you guys took me in."


    "Portable? You turned a sniper into something portable?" Hikaru''s eyes widened as he tried to picture it.


    Lina gave a short laugh. "What? You think I''d just leave something that important behind? I had to adapt, especially with all the chaos around here."


    "Still, that''s impressive," Hikaru said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can barely figure out how to fix my backpack, and you''re out here modifying weapons."


    "It''s just what I do," Lina replied with a shrug, her tone nonchalant but proud.


    As they continued jogging, the horizon began to lighten, the first rays of sunlight peeking through the trees. The quiet chatter between them made the jog feel less like a workout and more like a casual, unexpected bonding moment.


    ***


    They returned to the house just as the sun broke fully over the horizon, painting the sky with streaks of orange and gold. Hikaru stumbled through the front gate, his breath ragged, beads of sweat rolling down his face.


    As soon as they stepped into the yard, he collapsed onto the ground, lying flat on his back. His chest rose and fell heavily, his panting loud and uneven.Stolen story; please report.


    "Ahhh¡­ I''m dead¡­" Hikaru groaned, throwing an arm over his face. "How¡­ how are you still standing?"


    Lina stood over him, barely breaking a sweat. Her arms were crossed, and her expression was calm yet tinged with amusement. Tilting her head slightly, she looked down at him as if he were a fascinating specimen.


    "Is this the mighty Hikaru I''ve heard so much about?" she teased, her voice laced with mock disbelief. "You didn''t even last half as long as I thought you would."


    "Give me¡­ give me a break," he huffed, weakly waving a hand in her direction. "You''re built different. I''m just a normal guy¡­"


    Lina crouched down beside him, her face close enough for him to feel her calm breath. Her eyes locked onto his, playful yet sharp.


    "A normal guy can''t go to the Mirror World," she said pointedly.


    Hikaru groaned, tilting his head to the side to avoid her piercing gaze. "You''ve got a point," he muttered before sighing. "But still¡­ I''m just a normal guy."


    Lina smirked faintly, her tone shifting to a softer, almost teasing one. "Normal guys don''t cross dimensions, Hikaru. You might want to reconsider your definition of ''normal.''"


    As Hikaru lay sprawled out on the ground, still catching his breath, the sound of the front door creaking open caught their attention. His mother stepped out, her warm smile contrasting with the brisk morning air.


    "Breakfast is ready," she called out, holding a towel in her hand. "You two should get cleaned up and start preparing for school."


    Hikaru groaned, throwing his arm off his face and sitting up slowly. "School already? Can''t I just... skip today? I think I''ve earned it," he mumbled, his tone half-joking.


    Lina raised an eyebrow, smirking as she stood up. "You''re already giving up? That jog wasn''t even that bad."


    Hikaru''s mother chuckled softly, walking over to hand him the towel. "Hikaru, if you spent half the energy on school that you do complaining, you''d be a top student."


    "Harsh, Mom," Hikaru muttered, though he accepted the towel gratefully. He glanced up at Lina, who had already started walking toward the house. "You''re not even tired, huh?"


    Lina turned back to face him with a slight smirk. "Nope. But you better hurry up, or I''m eating your share."


    Hikaru scrambled to his feet, clutching his sides dramatically. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    His mother shook her head with a knowing smile. "Go on, both of you. You''ll need to clean up first. Don''t keep me waiting too long."


    As they headed inside, Hikaru groaned under his breath, already dreading the day ahead. Lina, on the other hand, seemed completely unfazed, as if the morning jog was merely a warm-up.


    "Seriously," Hikaru mumbled as they climbed the stairs toward their rooms. "What are you made of?"


    "Discipline," Lina said simply, her tone light yet firm. "Now hurry up before I actually eat your breakfast."


    The morning at school followed its usual rhythm, but Hikaru was far from his usual self. Slumped over his desk, his head rested on one arm while the other lazily twirled a pen. The buzz of his classmates chatting filled the room, but he couldn''t muster the energy to join in.


    Lina sat across the room, her gaze occasionally flicking toward him before darting away. It was an unspoken rule between them to act like strangers at school, a boundary neither seemed willing to cross.


    Sakura, seated in front of Hikaru, noticed his lack of enthusiasm and turned around, propping her chin on her hand as she studied him.


    "You look like you''ve been hit by a truck," she teased, though there was a hint of concern in her voice. "What happened? Pulled an all-nighter?"


    Hikaru let out a groan, offering her a tired grin. "Not quite. Let''s just say I''m not cut out for waking up before the sun."


    "Wait, you actually woke up early?" Sakura raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Are we talking about the same Hikaru who shows up half-asleep every morning?"


    He chuckled weakly, scratching the back of his neck. "Yeah, shocking, right? I thought I''d try something new. Big mistake."


    "Something new?" Sakura''s curiosity deepened as she leaned in closer. "What were you even doing so early?"


    "Uh¡­" Hikaru hesitated, realizing he was cornered. "A jog," he mumbled, hoping she''d drop it.


    "A jog?" Sakura''s eyes widened, then narrowed suspiciously. "You? Jogging? That sounds even less believable than you waking up early."


    Hikaru fumbled for a response, scratching his head. "Yeah, well¡­ it seemed like a good idea at the time."


    Before she could press further, the classroom door slid open, and the teacher walked in. The chatter quickly died down, and everyone returned to their seats.


    Hikaru let out a quiet sigh of relief, slouching lower in his chair as he tried to focus on the lesson. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Lina glancing at him again.


    Hikaru couldn''t help but smirk to himself. Even if the morning had been rough, he figured surviving Lina''s workout its feels good to be rest.


    The morning lessons dragged on, but Hikaru somehow managed to survive without faceplanting onto his desk. By the time lunch rolled around, he made his way to the student council room, desperate for some peace and quiet.


    The room was empty when he arrived, filled only with the faint scent of paper and freshly polished wood. Hikaru sighed in relief, grateful for the solitude. He sank onto the couch in the corner, stretching out before deciding to just lie down.


    "Just a quick nap¡­" he mumbled to himself, closing his eyes.


    The warmth of the sun streaming through the window made it even harder to resist sleep, and within moments, he was dozing off.


    To Be Continue.

 Train Your Body II

    Suddenly, the door slammed open with a loud BANG.


    "YOSH! THERE''S FINALLY SOMEONE HERE!"


    The booming voice jolted Hikaru awake. He shot up from the couch, his heart racing as he blinked in confusion. Standing in the doorway was Aoi, her hands on her hips and a bright grin plastered across her face.


    "Aoi-san¡­ can you not yell¡­" he groaned, rubbing his temples.


    "Hehe, it''s my favorite junior, Hikaru-kun!" Aoi declared, completely ignoring his plea. "Why are you sleeping? As the Student Council President, I can''t have you being lazy!"


    "I''m just tired, gosh. Let me sleep¡­" Hikaru muttered, flopping back onto the couch.


    Aoi marched into the room, her footsteps echoing loudly on the polished floor. She stopped right next to the couch, looming over Hikaru with her hands firmly planted on her hips.


    "Sleep on your own time! This is the student council room, not your personal nap spot!" she declared, puffing out her chest with exaggerated authority.


    Hikaru cracked one eye open and let out a tired sigh. "It''s lunchtime. No one''s here but us. Can''t I just relax for ten minutes?"


    Aoi huffed but then strolled to a nearby table, sitting on its edge and crossing her legs with a dramatic flourish. "Fine, I''ll give you ten minutes. Go on, rest," she said, her tone sounding almost generous, though her grin betrayed a teasing intent.


    Hikaru was silent for a moment, lying back on the couch. However, his gaze wandered¡ªunintentionally¡ªtoward her legs. Her skirt was shorter than he expected, and with the way she was sitting and crossing her legs right opposite him, it revealed more than she likely realized.


    "Pink¡­" he mumbled without thinking, his tired state betraying his filter.


    Aoi froze, her smile vanishing as her cheeks turned a bright shade of red. "W-What did you just say?" she asked, her voice rising slightly, though her flustered tone betrayed her embarrassment.


    Realizing what he had just said, Hikaru''s eyes shot wide open, and he bolted upright. "N-Nothing! I said nothing!" he stammered, waving his hands defensively.


    "You¡­!" Aoi grabbed a nearby notebook and raised it threateningly. "You better explain yourself right now, Hikaru-kun!"


    "I swear, I didn''t mean to¡ª!" Hikaru barely dodged as the notebook came flying toward him.


    Before Hikaru could say another word, the door swung open, revealing Riku stepping into the room with a casual expression, a drink in one hand and a lunchbox in the other.


    "Yo, Hikaru, President¡ª" Riku began, but his sentence was abruptly cut short as a flying notebook smacked him square in the face. The impact echoed through the room, and Riku staggered back, nearly dropping his lunchbox.


    "W-What the heck?!" Riku yelped, rubbing his forehead as the notebook fell to the floor. He glanced between Aoi, who was frozen mid-throw with a fierce blush on her face, and Hikaru, who was on the couch trying to dodge the chaos with a mix of terror and amusement.


    Aoi, however, wasn''t done. She grabbed another object¡ªa pen holder this time¡ªand hurled it at Hikaru, who barely ducked in time.


    "You''re so dead, Hikaru!" she shouted, her face still flushed. "How dare you look!"


    "I didn''t mean to! I swear!" Hikaru yelped, scrambling to shield himself from the onslaught.


    Riku blinked, thoroughly confused as Aoi continued to lob random items at Hikaru. "What the heck is going on here?!" he demanded, stepping further into the room but staying just out of the line of fire.


    "HE SAW MY PANTIES!" Aoi yelled, her voice high-pitched with a mix of embarrassment and fury.


    Riku froze, his expression shifting from confusion to sheer disbelief. "Wait... what?!" He looked at Hikaru, whose face was now buried in his hands.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "It was an accident!" Hikaru exclaimed, trying to dodge another flying object. "You were sitting right in front of me¡ªhow was I supposed to not notice?!"


    "That''s not an excuse!" Aoi shot back, grabbing an eraser and aiming it like a weapon.


    Riku sighed, setting his lunchbox down on a nearby table. "You know what? I''m just gonna eat and pretend I didn''t walk into this mess."


    Aoi grabbed Hikaru by the collar, her hands tightening around his neck like a vice as she leaned over him. "SAY SORRY! SAY SORRY!" she yelled, shaking him vigorously.


    "I''M SORRY! I''M SORRY!" Hikaru cried out, flailing his arms as she throttled him. "I DIDN''T MEAN TO LOOK!"


    Riku sighed dramatically, stepping closer and slamming his drink onto the table to get their attention. "Oi, can you two stop acting like toddlers for a second? I''ve got something weird to ask about."


    Aoi paused mid-necklock, her hands still gripping Hikaru''s collar, but her attention shifted to Riku. "Weird?" she asked, letting go of Hikaru, who promptly fell back onto the couch, gasping for air.


    "Yeah, weird," Riku repeated, crossing his arms. "Doesn''t anyone else think things have been... off lately?"


    "What kind of ''off''?" Aoi raised an eyebrow, brushing imaginary dust off her uniform. "If you''re talking about ghost stories, count me out."


    Riku took a deep breath, sitting down and leaning forward, his tone more serious than usual. "I''m talking about stuff like¡­ a samurai slicing through the street near the park two nights ago."


    Hikaru stiffened slightly but quickly masked it by pretending to yawn, slouching deeper into the couch.


    "A samurai slicing the street? Are you sure you weren''t just dreaming?" Aoi asked, her voice skeptical. "That sounds like something out of an old movie."


    "I''m not joking," Riku said, shaking his head. "And that''s not all. There was also a report about a giant puma in the same area that was somehow¡­ taken down. They said something about claw marks and¡­ bullets. Lots of them."


    "Bullets?" Aoi frowned, crossing her arms. "I heard about that from the news. Some people are saying it''s a hoax or exaggerated rumors."


    "I thought the same thing," Riku admitted. "But if you really think about it, doesn''t it seem strange? I mean, we''ve been hearing gunshots lately too, haven''t we? Like, late at night?"


    Aoi frowned, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "Now that you mention it¡­ there have been some reports about gunfire in the outskirts. I assumed it was just fireworks or someone messing around."


    Hikaru, on the other hand, kept his face as neutral as possible, pretending to zone out while the conversation went on. Inside, he was screaming. A samurai? A puma? Bullets? Great¡­ this is about what happened that day, isn''t it? He mentally kicked himself for getting involved in the first place but stayed quiet, not wanting to give himself away.


    "So? What do you think?" Riku asked, looking between the two of them. "Doesn''t this seem like something weird is going on?"


    Aoi leaned back, waving her hand dismissively. "It''s probably just random stuff. Rumors always get blown out of proportion, especially around here."


    "Yeah," Hikaru chimed in, forcing a laugh. "Definitely just rumors. I mean, a samurai? Come on, that''s a bit much."


    Riku narrowed his eyes at Hikaru. "You seem awfully dismissive for someone who was just zoned out a second ago."


    Hikaru raised his hands defensively. "What? I''m just saying it''s probably nothing. People exaggerate things all the time."


    Aoi gave Riku a light punch on the arm. "See? Even Hikaru agrees. It''s nothing to worry about."


    Riku didn''t look entirely convinced but eventually shrugged. "Alright, fine. Maybe I''m overthinking it. But if something else happens, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    As the conversation died down, Hikaru let out a silent sigh of relief. That was way too close¡­


    Just as the tension in the room began to settle, a loud knock echoed through the door. The sudden noise caught all three of their attention. Aoi, ever the bundle of energy, shot up from her seat and strode toward the door with her usual flair. "Waaait~!" she called out, dragging the word in a playful, sing-song tone as she approached.


    Hikaru immediately sat up straighter, all traces of his earlier exhaustion vanishing in an instant. Something about the knock felt... off.


    Aoi swung the door open mid-step. "Welcome to the student coun¡ª" she started but abruptly stopped, her words catching in her throat as her eyes took in the person standing in the doorway.


    It was Lina. Her expression was calm, composed, yet her piercing gaze swept across the room with purpose before settling firmly on Hikaru. She stood out starkly against the school''s mundane backdrop, her perfect posture and air of quiet authority making her presence almost unnerving.


    "I''m here for Hikaru," Lina said, her voice steady and matter-of-fact.


    "Hikaru?" Aoi blinked in surprise, glancing back at him before looking at Lina again. "What for?"


    "Something private." Lina''s tone was curt, leaving no room for further questions.


    Aoi tilted her head, placing one hand on her hip as her eyebrows raised in suspicion. "Private, huh? That sounds a little sketchy. Hey, Hikaru, do you know her?"


    "Ah, yeah! Wait a second," Hikaru stammered, quickly rising to his feet. He avoided Aoi''s gaze as he walked toward Lina, scratching the back of his neck nervously.


    Lina stepped aside to let him through. "Let''s go to the rooftop. We need to have a serious conversation," she said, her voice quieter but still carrying an air of authority.


    Hikaru nodded reluctantly, his heart pounding in his chest. "Got it."


    Aoi crossed her arms, watching the two of them leave with a curious frown. "Serious conversation, huh?" she muttered under her breath. She leaned toward Riku. "Hey, does Hikaru have some sort of secret life we don''t know about?"


    Riku shrugged, taking a sip of his drink. "Beats me. But that girl gives off some major ''don''t mess with me'' vibes."


    As the door closed behind them, Aoi tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Weird¡­"


    To Be Continue.

 Emergency

    As they leaned against the rooftop wall, the cool night breeze brushed against them. The city''s lights stretched far into the horizon, painting the dark sky with a glow that flickered like distant stars. The atmosphere was calm¡ªalmost too calm.


    "There''s something dangerous that will happen soon," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    He turned his head slightly, brow furrowing. "Huh? What did you just say?"


    She exhaled, staring ahead, as if watching an invisible force moving through the streets below. "...I think after I failed to kill Ayami, Ishtar is now coming after me."


    His eyes widened. "Wait, what?!" He pushed himself off the wall, looking at her with disbelief. "You¡¯re saying the goddess Ishtar is after you now?"


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she closed her eyes, her fingers tightening around the fabric of her sleeve. "I underestimated how much Ishtar wanted her dead... and now that I failed, I¡¯ve become the next target."


    The weight of her words settled in. The realization that a goddess¡ªone of the most relentless and vengeful¡ªwas now hunting her down sent a shiver down his spine.


    "What are you gonna do?" he asked.


    She smirked bitterly, though there was little amusement in it. "I don¡¯t know yet. But if she¡¯s really coming for me... I have to be ready."


    "It''s bad¡­ should we tell Ayami?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.


    She let out a small, dry chuckle, tilting her head back against the wall. "Probably¡­ She''s the only reason I''m still alive today."


    Hikaru looked at her, then glanced around, feeling the cold night air from the rooftop. ¡°This is getting complicated¡­¡±


    ¡°Always¡­¡± she replied.


    Lina looked up, catching a glint of light reflecting in her vision. Her eyes widened as she realized where it was coming from¡ªa building near the school.


    Her heart pounded. She grabbed Hikaru¡¯s hand and yanked him behind the wall. ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°W-Woah¡ª!¡±


    Bang!


    In the distance, a sniper perched on the company¡¯s rooftop clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Tch¡­ Almost got it.¡±


    Hikaru pressed his back against the wall, his breath unsteady. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±


    ¡°A sniper,¡± Lina muttered, peeking cautiously around the corner. Her sharp gaze traced the distant rooftop where the shot had come from. ¡°They were aiming for me.¡±


    Hikaru swallowed hard. ¡°You sure about that? Because I¡¯d rather not find out the hard way.¡±


    Lina exhaled through her nose, her mind racing. ¡°We need to move¡ªnow.¡±


    Another shot rang out, the bullet striking the wall just inches from where Hikaru¡¯s head had been moments ago.


    ¡°Shit¡ªokay, yeah, let¡¯s go!¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate this time.


    Hikaru frantically looked around for a mirror or any reflective surface, but there was none in sight. Desperate, he grabbed her face gently but firmly.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Let me see the reflection in your pupil!"


    Lina blinked, startled. "Y-You really need my pupil to enter the Mirror World?"


    "Yes! At least we''ll be safe there!"


    Lina hesitated for a split second before nodding. She locked eyes with Hikaru, trying to steady her breathing as he focused intently on the reflection in her irises.


    The city lights shimmered faintly in them, distorted yet clear enough. Hikaru felt the familiar pull of his ability activating, the edges of reality rippling like water.


    Just as another gunshot rang out, the world around them warped. The rooftop, the sniper, the cold night air¡ªall of it melted away into a distorted version of itself.


    They stumbled into the Mirror World, their surroundings now a warped, eerily silent reflection of reality.


    Lina exhaled sharply, glancing around. "Damn¡­ You actually did it."


    Lina peeked around the wall to check for the sniper. "How does your Mirror World work again?" she asked.


    "It''s... a mirror of the actual world, but empty," he replied.


    "So right now, we''re safe from the sniper?" Lina asked, her eyes scanning the twisted landscape of the Mirror World.


    Hikaru nodded, though his expression remained tense. "For now. Nothing from our world can touch us here."


    "Great, let''s go to Ayami''s apartment. We should leave now."


    "Alright... oh, by the way, can we take some stuff?"


    "What stuff?"


    ***


    Ding! The convenience store door opened.


    Inside the store, Hikaru grabbed handfuls of snacks, along with raw meat, vegetables, and other supplies.


    "You... you really need to steal all of this?" she asked.


    "If it''s free, it''s free. Want to take something?"


    "...Sure."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t affect the real world."


    Lina stared at a bag of chips, turning it over in her hands. The packaging looked exactly like the real thing, but something about it felt... off. Like looking at a photo that had been slightly warped.


    "How long can we stay here?" she asked, pocketing the snack.


    Hikaru was busy stuffing more food into his backpack. "Not too long. I just want to take these snacks since the ones at home have been gone for a while."


    She looked away. "Aha... sorry I ate all your snacks at home."


    He finished packing the stuff in his bag. "Let''s go to Ayami''s apartment."


    As Hikaru slung the backpack over his shoulder, he turned toward Lina. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go before something weird happens.¡±


    Lina glancing at the warped reflection of the city outside the store.


    They stepped out onto the empty streets of the Mirror World, the city stretching before them in eerie silence. No people, no sound¡ªonly the twisted reflections of reality. The neon signs flickered dimly, and the glass windows rippled like water when they passed by.


    ¡°We should be able to make it to Ayami¡¯s place without any problems,¡± Hikaru said, keeping his pace steady.


    Lina, however, wasn¡¯t convinced. She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This place is too quiet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always quiet here.¡±


    Hikaru just said, "Well... I mean, that''s better, I think. This place is quiet, no one will hunt you."


    "I mean, yeah, but... have you come here often?"


    "Honestly, no...? But sometimes, if I want something, I take something from this world, if I don''t have money."


    They arrived at Ayami¡¯s apartment, slipping inside with quiet urgency. Without hesitation, they headed straight to her bedroom, where a large mirror stood against the wall¡ªtheir gateway back to reality.


    Hikaru extended his hand toward Lina. ¡°Hold on. We¡¯ll step through together.¡±


    She grasped his hand, and the world around them rippled like water. The warped silence of the Mirror World faded, replaced by the familiar sounds of the real world the distant hum of the city, the rustle of fabric


    As they emerged, their feet landing on solid ground, they were met with an unexpected sight.


    Ayami stood in her room, hurriedly buttoning up her shirt.


    ¡°Ayami-san!¡± Hikaru blurted out, relief and urgency mixing in his voice.


    Ayami jolted, spinning toward them with wide eyes. ¡°Wha¡ª? You two?!¡± She quickly composed herself, though a hint of fluster lingered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She glanced at them, taking in their unchanged school uniforms. ¡°And why are you still in your school clothes?¡±


    Lina and Hikaru exchanged a glance before turning back to Ayami. The weight of their arrival, of what they had just escaped from, pressed down on them.


    Lina took a slow breath, stepping forward. ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the tension lingering in the air.


    Ayami, still adjusting her shirt, sighed and sat on the edge of her bed. She rested her elbows on her knees, fingers laced together as she looked at Lina. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Lina hesitated for only a moment before speaking. ¡°Ishtar¡¯s after me now.¡±


    Ayami didn¡¯t react right away. She merely nodded, as if she had expected those words.


    ¡°I figured this would happen,¡± Ayami murmured. Her eyes studied Lina with an unreadable expression. ¡°The moment you failed to kill me¡­ it was only a matter of time before she turned her attention to you.¡±


    To Be Continue.

 Emergency II

    Lina scoffed lightly, crossing her arms. "Yeah, well, I thought I had more time to figure things out. But that sniper back there? I''m pretty sure that was her doing."


    Hikaru leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "And if that''s the case, we''re all in deep trouble."


    Ayami tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered their next move. The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air, but her expression remained calm, almost calculating. After a moment, she straightened and looked at Lina.


    "Did you get a good look at the sniper?" Ayami asked, her voice steady but firm. "Can you remember his face?"


    Lina hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, I saw him when I used my power earlier. My eyes zoomed in on the building where he was perched. I got a clear view."


    Ayami''s lips curved into a faint, approving smile. "Good. That''s something we can work with." She reached over to her desk, grabbed a pen and a sheet of paper, and handed them to Lina. "Draw him."


    Lina blinked, staring at the pen and paper as if they were foreign objects. "Wait, what? You want me to¡­ draw him?"


    "Yes," Ayami said simply, crossing her arms. "If we know what he looks like, we can figure out who he is and who sent him. It''s a starting point."


    Lina''s cheeks flushed slightly as she looked away, her fingers tightening around the pen. "I¡­ I''m really bad at drawing," she muttered, her voice tinged with embarrassment. "Like, really bad."


    Hikaru, who had been leaning against the wall, couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh, come on. How bad can it be? Just give it a shot."


    Lina shot him a glare, but Ayami''s gaze didn''t waver. "It doesn''t have to be perfect," Ayami said, her tone softening just a fraction. "Just do your best. Any detail could help."


    With a resigned sigh, Lina sat down on the edge of Ayami''s bed, the paper resting on her knees. She stared at the blank page for a moment, her brow furrowed in concentration. Slowly, she began to sketch, her movements hesitant and awkward. The pen scratched against the paper as she tried to recall the sniper''s features¡ªhis sharp jawline, the cold glint in his eyes, the faint scar running down his cheek.


    Hikaru leaned over her shoulder, trying to get a glimpse of her progress. His eyes widened, and he bit his lip to stifle a laugh. "Uh¡­ is that supposed to be his nose? It looks like a potato."


    Lina''s face turned red, and she elbowed him sharply in the ribs. "Shut up! I told you I''m bad at this!"


    Ayami, however, didn''t seem fazed. She stepped closer, studying the drawing with a critical eye. "It''s¡­ rough," she admitted, "but I can see what you''re going for. The scar here¡ª" She pointed to a squiggly line on the paper. "¡ªthat''s distinctive. And the shape of his face¡­ it''s angular, right?"


    Lina nodded, relieved that Ayami was taking her seriously. "Yeah, he had a really sharp jawline, and his eyes were¡­ I don''t know, cold. Like he didn''t care about anything."


    Ayami hummed thoughtfully, tapping her chin. "That''s useful. We might be able to cross-reference this with known associates of Ishtar. If this guy is a professional, there''s a chance he''s been involved in other jobs."


    Hikaru raised an eyebrow. "You have a database of Ishtar''s hitmen or something?"


    Ayami gave him a sidelong glance, a small smirk playing on her lips. "Let''s just say I''ve been around long enough to know a few things."


    Lina set the pen down, her drawing complete¡ªor as complete as it was going to get. She held it up for Ayami to see, her expression a mix of frustration and resignation. "There. That''s the best I can do."


    Ayami took the paper, studying it for a moment longer before folding it neatly and tucking it into her pocket. "It''ll do. For now, we need to focus on staying one step ahead. If Ishtar''s after you, she won''t stop with just one sniper."


    Her gaze shifted to Hikaru, who was still holding the bag of supplies from the Mirror World. Her eyes glinted with a mix of amusement and curiosity. "Seems like you brought a lot of stuff here, kid. Hand me one of those. Next time you plan a trip to the Mirror World, let me know. I''ve got a grocery list to take care of."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Hikaru blinked, caught off guard by her casual tone. "Uh¡­ sure."


    A smile tugging at her lips. "Good, I really need fill my stomach."


    "T-Then what''s our next step?" Lina asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Ayami, who was busy rummaging through the bag of snacks Hikaru had brought, paused to glance at her. She pulled out a bag of chips and tore it open casually before replying, "I''m going to search for connections on my laptop. It might help us figure out who we''re dealing with."


    After a moment, they gathered in the living room, watching Ayami as she hunched over her laptop. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, pulling up databases and cross-referencing the rough sketch Lina had drawn. The room was quiet except for the soft tapping of keys and the occasional rustle of snack bags.


    As she worked, Ayami glanced up briefly, her golden eyes flicking toward Hikaru and Lina. "Shouldn''t you two be at school right now?" she asked, her tone casual but pointed.


    Hikaru, who was lounging on the couch with a bag of chips, shrugged. "We already told you¡­ a sniper," he said, his voice trailing off as if that explanation should suffice.


    Ayami raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "A sniper isn''t a hall pass, you know."


    Lina, sitting cross-legged on the floor, chimed in with a dry smirk. "Pretty sure ''almost got shot'' counts as an excused absence."


    After a moment, Ayami stopped typing and leaned back in her chair, staring at the screen with a frown. Her golden eyes narrowed as she scanned the results¡ªor lack thereof. With a frustrated sigh, she closed the laptop with a decisive click and stood up.


    "Alright," she said, her voice calm but edged with determination. "Let''s just kill them."


    Hikaru nearly choked on his chips, sitting upright on the couch. "Wait, what? Just like that? No plan, no backup, just¡­ kill them?"


    Ayami shrugged, her expression unreadable as she stretched her arms. "Sometimes the simplest solution is the best one. If we can''t find them through research, we''ll draw them out instead."


    Lina raised an eyebrow, her smirk returning. "You make it sound so easy. What if they''re, I don''t know, prepared for us?"


    Ayami''s lips curved into a faint, almost predatory smile. "Then we''ll just have to be faster. And smarter." She glanced at Hikaru, who was still staring at her in disbelief. "You in, or are you going to sit here and snack while we handle this?"


    "I''m just gonna be the taxi, bringing you guys to the Mirror World," he replied, holding up his hands defensively.


    "Good!" Ayami said, her tone sharp but approving. She turned to Lina. "And did you bring your sniper? Let''s try a sniper vs. sniper approach."


    Lina smirked and pulled off her gloves. As she held them up, the gloves began to shift and transform¡ªthe back and front parts separating and reassembling into a sleek, compact sniper rifle. "I always bring it," she said casually.


    Hikaru''s jaw dropped. "It¡­ it was in your gloves? How does that even work?"


    "Ishtar created this," Lina replied, her tone matter-of-fact as she inspected the weapon. "Handy, isn''t it?"


    "Yosh! Let''s find the sniper and kill ''em!" Ayami declared, raising her hands triumphantly. But then she paused, her confident expression faltering as she glanced at them. "Wait¡­ where''s the sniper again?"


    Both Hikaru and Lina sighed, realizing they probably shouldn''t have trusted her single brain cell to lead.


    "It''s at the school building," Lina replied flatly.


    "Let''s just go to the Mirror World now," Hikaru suggested, standing up. "When we step into the real world, time stops. That means the sniper might still be there, waiting."


    Ayami clapped her hands together, her energy reignited. "Right, right! The school building! Let''s go, then! Mirror World, here we come!" She turned to Hikaru, pointing at him like a commander rallying her troops. "You''re on taxi duty, kid. Get us there!"


    Hikaru rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. "Alright, everyone, gather around. And try not to trip over each other when we cross over."


    Lina raised an eyebrow, her sniper rifle still slung over her shoulder. "You say that like it''s happened before."


    "It has," Hikaru muttered, his tone dripping with exasperation. "And it''s always a mess."


    Ayami grinned, completely unfazed. "Sounds fun! Let''s make it quick, though. I''ve got a sniper to out-snipe."


    The three of them huddled around the mirror, their reflections staring back at them. Hikaru focused, his expression turning serious as he activated his ability. The surface of the mirror rippled like water, and the world around them began to warp and shift. The living room melted away, replaced by the eerie, distorted version of reality that was the Mirror World.


    As they stepped through, the silence of the Mirror World enveloped them. The school building loomed in the distance, its warped reflection twisting unnaturally against the muted, almost monochrome landscape.


    Ayami stretched her arms, cracking her knuckles. "Alright, team. Let''s move. Hikaru, you''re on lookout. Lina, you''re with me. We''ll find this sniper and make sure they regret ever pointing a gun at us."


    Lina smirked, adjusting her grip on her sniper rifle. "Finally, some action. I was starting to think we''d just sit around all day."


    Hikaru sighed, slinging his backpack over his shoulder. "Why do I feel like I''m the only one here who thinks this is a terrible idea?"


    "Because you''re the sensible one," Lina said dryly. "But don''t worry, we''ll protect you."


    "Gee, thanks," Hikaru muttered, though a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    As they approached the school building, Ayami''s playful demeanor shifted. Her eyes scanned the area, sharp and focused. "Where''s the sniper?" she asked.


    Lina pointed to the building directly in front of the school. "There. The east wing, probably a high floor."


    "Alright," Ayami said. "Let''s go. We need to be quick while we''re still in the Mirror World."


    To Be Continue.

 Mirror and Mercenaries

    Hikaru followed close behind them. The building they were heading toward loomed ahead, its windows dark and still, like empty eyes staring at them. In the real world, it was an old office complex, abandoned for years.


    Lina looked up. "If I remember correctly, it''s on the very top rooftop," she said.


    "Mhm... then, Hikaru!" Ayami yelled, pointing at him.


    "What...?" he asked.


    "Go scan the surroundings using the mirror!" she added.


    "Alright. Since we''re in the mirror world, time is frozen in the real world. We should be able to find it," he said, taking out his mirror.


    He glanced at the reflection of the real world¡ªpeople stood frozen in time, unmoving mid-step. With that, Hikaru stepped inside the building to check for anyone inside, but it was empty. Seeing no one, they headed upstairs.


    As they ascended the stairs, their footsteps echoed in the stillness of the abandoned building. The air was thick with dust, and the dim glow of the mirror world cast an eerie shimmer on the walls. Hikaru held up his mirror every so often, checking the reflections for anything unusual.


    "Nothing so far," he murmured.


    Ayami, walking beside him, flicked her golden eyes toward the distorted reflections. "Keep checking. If it''s really here, it might not appear right away."


    Lina moved ahead, reaching the next landing. "Almost there," she called back. "The rooftop should be just a little further."


    They pushed forward, finally reaching the heavy metal door that led outside. Hikaru pressed his hand against it, feeling the cold surface beneath his fingertips. He glanced at Ayami and Lina before giving the door a firm shove.


    It creaked open, revealing the rooftop bathed in the strange twilight of the mirror world. The city stretched out before them, frozen in time, buildings standing like silent watchers.


    Lina stepped forward cautiously, scanning the area. "If the entrance is really here, then where¡ª"


    "Hikaru, let me go outside," Ayami interrupted. "I''ll shapeshift into a cat so I can pick up the scent of whoever was here last."


    "Y-yeah¡­ Alright. Let''s head into the real world from this rooftop," he said.


    As Ayami stepped forward, her form shimmered, twisting and folding in on itself with fluid grace. In a blink, she was no longer human but a sleek black cat, her golden eyes gleaming in the dim rooftop light. She flicked her tail once before leaping toward Hikaru''s small mirror.


    Without hesitation, she dove into the reflection, her tiny feline body slipping into the glass as if it were water. The surface rippled slightly before settling, leaving no trace of her passage.


    Hikaru held up the mirror and took a steady breath. Slowly, he tilted it to peek through the reflection into the real world.


    As his eyes adjusted, he saw the city below was no longer frozen. The people who had been locked in time when he entered the mirror world were now moving again¡ªwalking along the streets, cars rolling forward, neon signs flickering. Time had resumed, just as expected.


    On the rooftop''s real-world counterpart, Ayami emerged from the mirror''s surface, landing lightly on her paws. She stretched once before sniffing the air, her whiskers twitching as she tried to pick up any lingering scent of someone who had been there last.


    Hikaru narrowed his eyes as he scanned the reflection carefully, watching Ayami as she moved. "See anything?" he whispered, though he knew she couldn''t hear him through the mirror.


    Ayami''s ears perked up. Then, she darted forward, her body low to the ground, as if she had caught something.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hikaru tensed. "Found something¡­?" he muttered, keeping his eyes locked on the mirror, ready for whatever was about to happen next.


    Ayami''s cat form moved swiftly across the rooftop in the real world, her nose twitching as she followed the faint scent trail. After a moment, she stopped, ears flicking, then turned on her paws and dashed back toward the mirror.


    Without hesitation, she leaped through the reflection¡ªemerging back into the mirror world right where Hikaru held the small mirror.


    Unfortunately for him, she didn''t land gracefully. Instead, her soft paws smacked right onto his face.


    "Gah¡ªAyami!" Hikaru stumbled back, nearly dropping the mirror as the small cat used him as a stepping stone, pushing off his forehead before landing neatly on the rooftop.


    "Nice landing."


    Ayami stretched, flicking her tail before looking up at them with her glowing golden eyes. "I caught the scent. Someone was here, recently." Her voice, though coming from a cat''s mouth, still held its usual confident tone.


    Hikaru rubbed his face, sighing. "Glad to hear it. Next time, avoid my face, please."


    Ayami ignored him and padded toward the edge of the rooftop. "Come on. Follow me."


    Even in her cat form, her movements were graceful and precise as she led them across the rooftop. Hikaru and Lina exchanged glances before quickly following after her.


    As they followed Ayami across the rooftop, Hikaru kept glancing into his mirror, checking the real world''s reflection. Time was still frozen there¡ªcars stuck mid-motion, people caught mid-step, their expressions unmoving like mannequins in a paused scene. It was always eerie to see, but he had grown used to it.


    Meanwhile, Ayami moved with certainty, her small cat nose twitching as she followed the faint scent lingering in the mirror world.


    "Ugh," she suddenly muttered, flicking her tail in irritation. "I don''t know who this person is, but they smell awful."


    Lina raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    Ayami hopped onto the ledge of an old air conditioning unit before turning her golden eyes toward them. "Well, first off, I''m picking up traces of gunpowder. So whoever it is, they were armed."


    Hikaru frowned. "Makes sense. They were trying to kill Lina, after all."


    "But that''s not even the worst part." Ayami wrinkled her little cat nose in disgust. "The other scent I caught? Absolutely rancid. I swear, either this person hasn''t showered in a week, or they''re carrying something dead with them. Or maybe both. Either way, disgusting."


    Lina made a face. "That''s... disturbing."


    Hikaru sighed. "Great. So we''re dealing with some stinky gunman."


    Ayami flicked an ear. "More like a rotting trash heap that happens to know how to use a gun. Honestly, if they didn''t try to kill you, Lina, I''d almost feel bad for them. Almost."


    Lina couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, at least they''ll be easy to track."


    Ayami stretched, then hopped down, her tail curling behind her. "Yeah, and judging by the strength of the scent, they weren''t here too long ago. Come on, let''s keep moving before the stink trail fades."


    Hikaru and Lina exchanged glances before following Ayami''s lead once more, the hunt continuing through the strange, frozen world of reflections.


    The streets were packed with unmoving cars, people mid-step, unaware that somewhere in another layer of reality, the three of them moved freely.


    Ayami, still in her cat form, led the way, her nose twitching as she followed the scent. She hopped from ledge to ledge, then finally down onto the pavement, her tail flicking as she sniffed the air.


    "Ugh," she groaned. "It''s getting worse. I swear, the more we follow this, the more I regret having a sense of smell."


    Lina smirked. "That bad?"


    "If I had a choice between fighting a horde of cursed creatures or tracking this person, I''d pick the creatures." Ayami wrinkled her tiny nose. "At least they smell like actual monsters and not some sweaty, unwashed wannabe assassin."


    Hikaru snorted. "So what you''re saying is, they smell like a crime scene and bad life choices?"


    Ayami gave a slow blink. "Exactly."


    They followed her down the street, weaving through the still-life of the real world''s frozen city. Hikaru kept an eye on his mirror, watching for any sign of movement in the real world. If time started flowing again, they''d need to be careful¡ªwhoever this person was, they might still be nearby.


    As they moved, Ayami''s ears perked up. "The scent is getting stronger. Whoever it was, they walked through here not long before we arrived."


    She hopped onto a trash can, then onto a parked car, her golden eyes narrowing. "And there''s something else. It''s not just gunpowder and filth anymore¡­ I''m smelling something sharp. Like metal and oil."


    Lina crossed her arms. "A weapon?"


    "Maybe." Ayami flicked her tail. "But not just a normal gun. Probably¡­ custom."


    Hikaru furrowed his brow, glancing at his mirror again. "Then we better be ready. If they''re still close, we might run into them sooner than we think."


    Ayami turned her head toward an alleyway. "The scent leads this way. Hope you''re both ready, ''cause I have a feeling we''re about to meet the stink lord in person."


    With that, she leapt ahead, disappearing into the shadows of the alley, leaving Hikaru and Lina to exchange glances before following close behind.


    They stepped into the alley, the narrow passageway stretching between the frozen buildings like a tunnel into something unknown. The air felt heavier here, thick with the strange metallic scent Ayami had mentioned. Hikaru adjusted his grip on the mirror, glancing at the reflection to make sure time was still frozen in the real world.


    To Be Continue.

 Mirror and Mercenaries II

    Ayami, still in her cat form, moved low to the ground, her tail twitching. "The scent''s fresh here. They passed through not long ago." She sniffed again, then flattened her ears. "Ugh. Yep, definitely a gunman. And definitely someone who thinks deodorant is optional."


    Lina stepped lightly beside Hikaru, scanning the alley. "So where''d they go?"


    Ayami hopped onto a stack of crates, peering ahead. "There''s a door up ahead, just slightly open. Smells like whoever we''re tracking went inside."


    Hikaru frowned, lifting his mirror to check the real-world version of the alley. The door was shut tight. "It''s locked in the real world," he muttered. "If they''re in there, they either broke in or it was already open."


    Lina exhaled sharply. "Either way, they might still be inside."


    Ayami shifted back into her human form, stretching her arms before looking at Hikaru. "The mirror world doesn''t affect the real world, right, Hikaru-kun?"


    He nodded.


    Without another word, Ayami grabbed a nearby trash can and hurled it at the window.


    The trash can crashed through the window with a loud shatter, the sound oddly muted in the eerie stillness of the mirror world. Shards of glass scattered across the ground, glimmering under the dim light.


    Hikaru glanced at his mirror, checking the real world¡ªjust as expected, the window remained perfectly intact, untouched by Ayami''s actions. He exhaled. "Still no effect. Good."


    Ayami smirked, dusting off her hands. "Well, that makes things easier." She climbed through the now-broken window and landed gracefully inside the building. Her golden eyes gleamed in the dim interior as she sniffed the air. "Yeah, the scent is strong in here. Definitely fresh."


    Lina pulled herself up and climbed in after her. "Let''s just hope they''re not still hanging around."


    Hikaru followed last, stepping carefully over the broken glass. He checked his mirror again¡ªoutside in the real world, the alley was still frozen in time. Inside the building, however, the air felt heavier, almost like something was pressing in on them.


    Ayami, still leading the way, dropped back down into a crouch and shifted into her cat form again. Her tail flicked as she prowled forward, ears twitching. "This place smells like old metal and gunpowder. Whoever this guy is, he''s been dealing with weapons for a long time."


    Lina glanced around the darkened interior. Dust covered most surfaces, but there were faint footprints leading deeper inside. "Then let''s not waste time."


    The faucet squeaked as the assassin scrubbed his hands under the running water, watching the crimson-tinted liquid swirl down the drain. His fingers ached from the long night, but his mind was elsewhere.


    His brows furrowed. "This job''s weird¡­ should''ve been done by now." He muttered to himself, shaking off the excess water before reaching for a towel.


    On the cluttered kitchen table beside him, a crumpled wanted poster lay under the dim light. Two faces stared back at him¡ªHikaru and Lina. He smirked to himself, running a thumb over the paper. "Tch. Both of them? If I pull this off, the payout''s gonna be insane. Not to mention¡­" He flexed his fingers, feeling the faint warmth of magic stirring in his veins. "A blessing from the gods¡­ Now that''s real power."


    Just then¡ª


    A metallic click echoed through the kitchen.


    His breath hitched as something cold pressed against his forehead. His eyes flicked upward¡ªhis reflection in the kitchen window showed the unmistakable gleam of a sniper barrel materializing out of thin air, aimed directly at him.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    The air behind him wavered like a mirage. Then, in a single instant, three figures stepped out of nothingness¡ªHikaru, Lina, and Ayami. The assassin barely had time to process their sudden appearance before the atmosphere shifted, the weight of the moment settling over him like a vice.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Hikaru lowered his mirror, his sharp gaze locking onto the assassin. Lina''s weapon was already half-raised, and Ayami, now in human form, leaned casually against the counter, her eyes gleaming with quiet amusement.


    The assassin swallowed hard.


    "Shit."


    The assassin barely had time to react before Ayami''s body twisted and shifted, her form stretching and contorting with unnatural fluidity. In mere moments, the slender woman was gone¡ªreplaced by a massive male tiger, its golden eyes gleaming with predatory amusement.


    "Welcome to judgment day," Ayami chuckled, though now her voice was deeper, a low, rumbling growl that sent a chill down the assassin''s spine.


    His instincts screamed at him to move, to grab a weapon¡ªanything¡ªbut his body refused to listen. His pulse pounded as the massive feline took a slow, deliberate step forward, claws clicking against the tiled floor.


    Hikaru exhaled, keeping his mirror steady, ensuring their presence in the real world didn''t shift time forward too soon. "I''d say you have about ten seconds to explain yourself before she decides you''re not worth the trouble."


    Lina cocked her gun, the sound sharp in the tense silence. "And trust me, she''s not known for her patience."


    The assassin clenched his jaw, glancing between the three of them. His fingers twitched near his belt¡ªhe still had a knife, a last resort, but would it even matter against this?


    He forced a smirk, though a bead of sweat rolled down his temple. "Tch¡­ You think you can just walk in here and corner me?" His eyes flicked toward the wanted poster still sitting on the table. His targets¡ªno, his opportunity¡ªwere standing right in front of him. If he could turn this around, if he could win this, the rewards would be beyond anything he ever dreamed of.


    He shifted his stance slightly, just enough to reach for something¡ª


    Ayami''s massive paw shot forward, slamming down onto the table with a heavy THUD, cracking the wood beneath her weight.


    "Try it," she rumbled, baring her fangs in a sharp-toothed grin.


    The assassin barely had time to flinch before Ayami lunged, her massive tiger form a blur of muscle and fur. With a single swipe of her paw, she knocked him off balance, sending him crashing onto the floor with a grunt. Before he could scramble up, she pressed one massive paw down onto his chest, pinning him effortlessly beneath her weight.


    He gasped, eyes wide with panic as he struggled against the sheer force holding him down. "Gh¡ª! Damn cat¡ª!"


    Ayami leaned in closer, her breath hot against his face as she bared her fangs. "Careful what you call me," she purred, her deep voice dripping with amusement. "I don''t take insults kindly."


    The assassin froze as the sharp click of a rifle echoed through the room.


    Lina had leveled her sniper directly at his forehead, her finger resting lightly on the trigger. Her icy gaze locked onto his, void of hesitation. "Who are you working with?" she demanded, her voice sharp and steady. "Talk. Now."


    The assassin swallowed hard, his mind racing. His eyes flicked toward Hikaru, who stood just behind Lina, mirror in hand, watching him like a hawk. There was no escape¡ªnot in this world, not in the real one.


    He let out a bitter chuckle, his lips curling into a smirk despite the sweat beading on his forehead. "Hah¡­ You really think I''d just give up names?" His voice was strained, but laced with defiance. "Even if I did, I''d be dead before the words left my mouth."


    Ayami''s claws flexed, pricking into his clothes, just barely pressing against his skin. "You''re assuming we won''t kill you first," she said smoothly. "But trust me, we''re way more creative."


    Lina narrowed her eyes, pressing the barrel of her sniper just a little closer to his skin. "Last chance."


    The assassin clenched his jaw, his breathing uneven as the weight of Ayami''s massive tiger form pressed down on him. The sniper barrel at his forehead wasn''t helping either. His fingers twitched, but he knew better than to reach for any hidden weapon¡ªone wrong move, and he''d be dead before he could even blink.


    He let out a slow, shaky breath, eyes darting between them. "Tch¡­ You don''t get it," he muttered. "Even if I spill everything, I''m already a dead man."


    Hikaru tilted his head slightly, watching the assassin''s every movement. "Maybe," he said casually, "but that doesn''t mean you have to die now." He lifted his mirror just enough to reflect the assassin''s face. "Or worse, we could leave you here, stuck in the mirror world. No food, no water, no way out."


    The assassin''s expression faltered for just a second. A flicker of fear passed through his eyes.


    Lina smirked. "Ah. That got your attention." She adjusted her grip on the sniper, her voice calm but laced with ice. "I''ll ask again. Who are you working with?"


    He hesitated, his mind racing. There was no easy way out of this, no clever escape. His best bet was to buy time.


    "¡­I don''t know their real names," he finally muttered, eyes shifting away. "They don''t tell us much. Just orders. Just targets."


    Ayami''s ears flicked. "And who gave you the order to go after Lina?"


    He swallowed hard. "All I got was a message. A list. High-priority targets. Big reward. If I took out Lina, the gods would bless me¡ªgive me real power." His voice wavered slightly. "I don''t ask questions. I just get paid."


    Lina''s eyes darkened. "So you''re just another pawn."


    The assassin let out a bitter chuckle. "Aren''t we all?"


    Ayami narrowed her golden eyes before pressing down harder on his chest, forcing a pained grunt from him. "Tell me," she said, her tone casual but deadly, "this ''message''¡ªwho sent it?"


    He winced. "Some masked guy. Shows up outta nowhere. Leaves the message, disappears again. Like a damn ghost." He coughed, then smirked weakly. "You think I''m the only one after you? There''s plenty more willing to take my place."


    Hikaru exchanged glances with Ayami and Lina.


    To Be Continue.

 Go to Egypt

    Lina tightened her grip on the sniper, stepping closer. "That''s not good enough," she said coldly. "Give me a name. A location. Something useful."


    The assassin gritted his teeth, his breath ragged under Ayami''s crushing weight. "I told you¡ªI don''t know! He''s just some masked freak who¡ª"


    Lina pressed the barrel of her sniper harder against his forehead. "Try again."


    The assassin let out a strained laugh. "You really think you can scare me more than them?" His voice wavered, but there was something unhinged in his eyes now¡ªresignation. "You don''t get it¡­ I was never getting out of this alive."


    Hikaru frowned, sensing something off. "Wait¡ª"


    The assassin suddenly threw his head back and screamed. A terrible, inhuman wail that echoed through the room. His body tensed violently, his veins bulging, dark energy crackling across his skin.


    Ayami instantly leapt off him, shifting back into human form as she landed next to Hikaru and Lina. "Shit¡ªget back!"


    The assassin''s body convulsed, and then¡ª


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion tore through the space where he had been. Blood, bone, and fire scattered in every direction as his body was obliterated from the inside out. The shockwave sent Hikaru, Lina, and Ayami stumbling backward as debris rained down around them.


    Smoke filled the air, the acrid scent of burning flesh mixing with the metallic tang of blood.


    Hikaru coughed, waving a hand to clear the smoke. "The hell was that?!"


    Lina''s expression darkened, wiping some blood off her cheek. "A failsafe. He was rigged to self-destruct."


    Ayami growled lowly. "Cowards. They''d rather blow up their own people than let them talk."


    Hikaru''s gaze hardened. "But he did say something before he went off." He turned to the others. "Something about Egypt."


    Lina clenched her fists. "¡­Then that''s where we''re headed next."


    "That''s far from here! Who''s even gonna go to Egypt from Japan?!" Hikaru exclaimed.


    "I know at least five people from Japan who went to Egypt just to fight a vampire... and one dog," Ayami replied casually.


    Hikaru blinked. "That''s... bizarre."


    Lina clicked her tongue, lowering her sniper slightly as she stepped back from the bloody remains of the assassin. "Damn it. A suicide spell."


    Ayami shifted back into her human form, dusting off her sleeves. "Tch. Cowards. Rather blow themselves up than spill too much." She glanced at the scorched floor where the assassin had been. "Still, he gave us something. Egypt."


    Hikaru crossed his arms. "Yeah, but that''s barely anything to go on. ''A guy from Egypt'' doesn''t exactly narrow it down." He flipped his mirror in his hand, frowning. "And if this ''masked guy'' can move unnoticed even in the real world, then we''re dealing with someone dangerous."


    Ayami stretched, rolling her shoulders. "Well¡­ I think that''s enough for today. You two are still in your school uniforms. Why not head back? It''s pretty close."


    "Yeah¡­ My bag''s still there, and we have one last lesson," Hikaru sighed.


    Lina just let out a tired breath. "I guess we''re going back to school."


    ***


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Hikaru and Lina stood outside the classroom door, exchanging a brief glance before Hikaru exhaled and slid the door open.


    The moment they stepped inside, all eyes turned to them. The teacher, a stern-looking man with sharp glasses and a deep frown, paused mid-lecture, his chalk hovering over the blackboard.


    "Oh, look who finally decided to show up." His voice was laced with irritation. "Hikaru. Lina. Where exactly have you two been for half the lesson?"


    The room was dead silent, save for a few stifled snickers from their classmates.


    Hikaru scratched the back of his head, searching for an excuse. "Uh¡­ We¡ª"


    "We got lost," Lina cut in quickly, her expression completely serious.


    The teacher narrowed his eyes. "Lost? In the school?"


    Lina nodded. "Yes. Very lost."


    A muscle twitched in the teacher''s jaw. "...Sit down. Both of you."


    Without another word, they hurried to their seats as the lecture resumed.


    As soon as Hikaru settled into his seat, he felt a tap on his arm.


    Sakura, the girl sitting beside him, leaned in slightly, her voice a hushed whisper. "Where were you two?"


    Hikaru glanced at the teacher, making sure he wasn''t paying attention, then turned his head toward Sakura. "Mirror world," he murmured just low enough for her to hear. "Dealt with some bad people."


    Sakura''s eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t react beyond that. She simply nodded, her expression thoughtful as she stared at her notebook.


    Mirror world¡­ she thought to herself. Hikaru''s power still fascinated her. She had only seen glimpses of what he could do, but the idea of an entire world reflected in the mirrors, a place where time stood still¡ªit was something she could hardly wrap her head around.


    As soon as Hikaru settled into his seat, he felt a tap on his arm.


    Sakura, the girl sitting beside him, leaned in slightly, her voice a hushed whisper. "Where were you two?"


    Hikaru glanced at the teacher, making sure he wasn''t paying attention, then turned his head toward Sakura. "Mirror world," he murmured just low enough for her to hear. "Dealt with some bad people."


    Sakura''s eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t react beyond that. She simply nodded, her expression thoughtful as she stared at her notebook.


    Mirror world¡­ she thought to herself. Hikaru''s power still fascinated her. She had only seen glimpses of what he could do, but the idea of an entire world reflected in the mirrors, a place where time stood still¡ªit was something she could hardly wrap her head around.


    As Hikaru and Lina stepped out of the classroom, the golden light of the setting sun stretched their shadows along the hallway floor. The murmurs of their classmates still lingered behind them, but neither acknowledged them.


    Walking side by side, they made their way toward the school gates. A warm breeze rustled through the trees, carrying the distant chatter and laughter of students heading home.


    Lina kept her voice low as she spoke. "What else can you do besides walking around in the mirror world?"


    Hikaru glanced at her, then sighed. "I can fly¡­ The Mirror Man said I can do anything there, but I don''t really know how to control it yet."


    Lina smirked slightly. "Then we''re going to train your power. If you can fly in the mirror world, we can get to Egypt much faster."


    As they walked through the school gates, the golden hues of the sky deepened into shades of twilight. The streets were still busy with students heading home, but the noise felt distant, almost like background static compared to their conversation.


    Hikaru shoved his hands into his pockets, glancing at Lina. "You make it sound so easy. Training, I mean."


    Lina shrugged. "Because it is. You just need to push yourself. If the Mirror Man said you can do anything, then that means there''s no limit. You''re just hesitating."


    Hikaru frowned. "It''s not hesitation. It''s just¡­ different. The mirror world doesn''t follow the same rules as this one. It feels like walking through water sometimes, and other times it''s like I''m weightless. Flying isn''t just ''jump and go.''"


    Lina glanced at him, then smirked. "So you have to figure out the rules. Trial and error."


    Hikaru sighed. "Yeah, yeah. But what about you? You''re really planning on going all the way to Egypt?"


    Lina''s expression darkened slightly. "If that''s where the answers are, then yeah." Her voice was steady, but there was something deeper there¡ªdetermination, maybe even desperation.


    Hikaru studied her for a moment before looking ahead. "Guess that means I don''t have much of a choice, huh?"


    Lina chuckled. "Nope. You''re in this now."


    They continued walking in comfortable silence for a while, the city lights flickering on one by one as night slowly settled in.


    As they walked through the school gates, the golden hues of the sky deepened into shades of twilight. The streets were still busy with students heading home, but the noise felt distant, almost like background static compared to their conversation.


    Hikaru shoved his hands into his pockets, glancing at Lina. "You make it sound so easy. Training, I mean."


    Lina shrugged. "Because it is. You just need to push yourself. If the Mirror Man said you can do anything, then that means there''s no limit. You''re just hesitating."


    Hikaru frowned. "It''s not hesitation. It''s just¡­ different. The mirror world doesn''t follow the same rules as this one. It feels like walking through water sometimes, and other times it''s like I''m weightless. Flying isn''t just ''jump and go.''"


    Lina glanced at him, then smirked. "So you have to figure out the rules. Trial and error."


    Hikaru sighed. "Yeah, yeah. But what about you? You''re really planning on going all the way to Egypt?"


    To Be Continue.

 Go to Egypt II

    Lina''s expression darkened slightly. "If that''s where the answers are, then yeah." Her voice was steady, but there was something deeper there¡ªdetermination, maybe even desperation.


    Hikaru studied her for a moment before looking ahead. "Guess that means I don''t have much of a choice, huh?"


    Lina chuckled. "Nope. You''re in this now."


    They continued walking in comfortable silence for a while, the city lights flickering on one by one as night slowly settled in.


    Late at night, Hikaru sat at his desk, the glow of his computer screen casting a faint blue light across his room. His fingers tapped rhythmically on the keyboard as he absentmindedly browsed through some forums, but his mind wasn''t fully focused. The events of the day still played in his head¡ªEgypt, the assassin, his powers.


    Just then, his door creaked open. He turned his head slightly, expecting his mother, but instead, it was Lina. She stepped inside without hesitation, her expression calm as always.


    "You''re still awake?" she asked, glancing at the screen.


    "Could say the same for you," Hikaru replied, leaning back in his chair. "What''s up?"


    She walked over and sat on his bed, watching him play on his computer. "I don''t know¡­ just thinking," she said softly, her voice almost distant.


    Hikaru glanced at her for a moment, then back at his screen. "About what?"


    Lina hesitated, then shrugged slightly. "Everything¡­ I guess." She shifted slightly, looking more comfortable on the bed. "All this stuff with Egypt, the assassin... our next move. It''s a lot to take in."


    Hikaru nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Yeah¡­ it''s not exactly what I was expecting when I first got these powers."


    There was a brief silence before Lina spoke again. "We''ll figure it out, though. We have to." She looked at him, her gaze steady. "Whatever''s coming, we''ll handle it."


    Hikaru offered her a small smile. "Yeah, you''re right." He paused before adding, "I guess we can always start with me learning how to fly."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Aren''t you tired after all that?" she asked.


    "Nah¡­ I didn''t even do much. I just walked around with you guys."


    "I mean, doesn''t using the mirror world take a lot of stamina?"


    Hikaru turned to her, thinking for a moment. "No, I don''t think so? But now that you mention it¡­ how do I even know if I have, like¡­ mana or something?"


    Lina rested her chin on her hand, watching him. "That''s a good question. Most people who use magic can feel it¡ªlike a second pulse in their body. But you¡­ your power isn''t normal magic. It comes from the mirror world."


    Hikaru leaned forward, resting his elbows on his desk. "Yeah. The Mirror Man said I can do ''anything'' there, but I don''t even know where to start." He glanced at his mirror, which sat beside his keyboard. Its surface was perfectly still, reflecting only the dim glow of his screen.


    "What about that Mirror Man you always mention? Who is he? The one who owns the mirror world?"


    "No¡­ he''s me. But from another dimension."


    Lina''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You? From another dimension?"


    Hikaru sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah. I don''t get it either, but that''s what he said. He looks like me, talks like me¡­ but he''s different. Like, he knows things I don''t. About the mirror world, about my powers. It''s like he''s been there way longer than I have."


    "Hmm¡­ this is weird," Lina muttered, crossing her arms in thought.


    Hikaru nodded, then blinked as he looked at her. "Wait¡­ since when were you wearing such minimal clothes?"


    Lina glanced down at herself¡ªshe was wearing an oversized T-shirt and a pair of comfortable shorts, nothing too revealing, but definitely more relaxed than her usual attire. She shrugged. "Your mom gave them to me. Said I should wear something comfortable instead of my uniform all the time."


    Hikaru blinked. "Huh. She really treats you like family already, huh?"


    Lina smirked slightly. "Guess so. Not like I had a lot of spare clothes when I got here." She leaned back on his bed, resting her arms behind her head. "Your mom''s nice."


    Hikaru chuckled. "Yeah, she is. Just don''t let her hear you say that, or she''ll start treating you like her own daughter for real."


    Lina raised an eyebrow. "Would that be a bad thing?"


    Hikaru shrugged. "Depends. She might start nagging you about eating enough veggies or sleeping early."


    Lina sighed. "Well, that''s a good thing, I guess. I never got that warmth from my parents."


    Hikaru fell silent, not expecting her to say that. After a moment, he spoke softly. "...Want a hug?"


    "Huh?"


    "Just saying, if you... need one?"


    She sighed and got up, stretching slightly. "Go to sleep. Tomorrow, we have school."


    Hikaru smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah... good night."


    Lina walked to the door but paused for a moment, glancing back at him. A small, almost teasing smile played on her lips.


    "Yeah. Good night, idiot."


    Then, she stepped out, closing the door behind her, leaving Hikaru staring after her with a faint chuckle before turning back to his desk.


    To Be Continue.

 Late Night Training

    Hikaru lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling, trying his best to drift off. His mind was still buzzing with everything that had happened, but eventually, his eyelids grew heavy. Just as he was about to fall asleep¡ª


    His eyes snapped open.


    Something was off.


    He was still in his room, but everything around him felt¡­ wrong. The usual hum of the city outside. The air was unnaturally still, thick with an eerie weight.


    Sitting up, Hikaru quickly realized where he was.


    "¡­Mirror world. Again," he muttered, rubbing his face.


    A slow clap echoed through the silence. Hikaru turned his head to see the Mirror Man standing there, the same smug look on his face as always.


    "Took you long enough to notice," he said, his voice laced with amusement.


    Hikaru sighed, already feeling a headache coming on. "Why did you drag me here in the middle of the night? I was just about to sleep."


    The Mirror Man smirked, stepping closer. "Because sleep is a waste of time when you still have so much to learn. Tonight''s lesson¡­ power control."


    Hikaru groaned, rubbing his temples. "Oh, great¡­ Wait." He blinked, finally noticing something different. "What happened to you?"


    The chains that had once wrapped around the Mirror Man''s body were gone.


    The Mirror Man grinned, rolling his shoulders as if enjoying some newfound freedom. "Noticed, huh?"


    "Kind of hard not to," Hikaru muttered. The last time he saw him, the guy had been wrapped in chains, like some prisoner cursed to wander the mirror world forever. Now? Nothing. No shackles, no restraints¡ªjust that same smug expression that made Hikaru want to punch him on instinct.


    "Let''s just say I''ve been¡­ progressing," the Mirror Man said, spreading his arms. "Just like you should be."


    Hikaru narrowed his eyes. "What does that even mean?"


    "You''ll figure it out. Eventually."


    Hikaru sighed, already regretting asking. "Fine. So what''s this ''lesson'' you dragged me here for?"


    The Mirror Man smirked and took a step back. The world around them shifted in an instant¡ªHikaru''s bedroom dissolved into a vast, endless expanse of mirrors stretching in every direction, reflecting nothing but each other. It was disorienting, like standing in the middle of an infinite void.


    "Power control," the Mirror Man repeated. "You keep thinking of the mirror world as some place you can enter and leave. But here? Here, you make the rules."


    Hikaru crossed his arms. "Yeah? Then why don''t I just wish myself back to bed?"


    The Mirror Man laughed. "Because you don''t believe you can." He snapped his fingers, and suddenly, the mirrored ground beneath Hikaru''s feet cracked. Before Hikaru could react, the floor shattered completely, and he was falling¡ª


    Fast.


    The air rushed past him, his stomach twisting as he plummeted through endless reflections of himself, every version of him mirroring his panic.


    "Think fast," the Mirror Man''s voice echoed from everywhere and nowhere.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Hikaru''s heart pounded. His mind screamed at him to do something¡ªanything.


    Then, without thinking, he threw his hands forward¡ª


    And stopped.


    Just like that, his body halted midair, as if the world itself had obeyed his silent demand. He floated there, breathless, suspended in the vast emptiness.


    A slow clap sounded above him. He looked up to see the Mirror Man grinning down.


    "Not bad," he mused. "Not good, either. But hey, baby steps."


    Hikaru exhaled, half in relief, half in frustration. "What the hell was that? You trying to kill me?"


    "Nah," the Mirror Man said, waving a hand. "Just proving a point. You didn''t fall because gravity exists here¡ªyou fell because you expected to. You stopped because, for a second, you stopped doubting yourself."


    Hikaru stared at him, mind still racing.


    "You keep looking at this place like it''s bound by the same rules as the real world," the Mirror Man continued. "It''s not. It''s bound by you."


    Hikaru swallowed, glancing down at the endless abyss below him.


    The Mirror Man chuckled, watching as Hikaru floated unsteadily in the air. "Well, at least you''re getting the hang of it."


    Hikaru scowled. "I know, I know!" he yelled, clearly annoyed. He focused, adjusting his balance midair as he slowly started moving forward. His movements were clumsy at first, like a bird learning to fly, but he was getting there. "I''m just¡­ not sure what I''m supposed to do with this."


    The Mirror Man tilted his head, amused. "That''s the real question, isn''t it?" He floated effortlessly alongside Hikaru, hands in his pockets. "You have all this power in here, but without direction, it''s just wasted potential."


    Hikaru frowned, trying to process that. "So what? I need a goal or something?"


    The Mirror Man grinned. "Exactly. Power without purpose is just noise." He gestured around them, the infinite mirrors reflecting back endless versions of Hikaru. "Right now, you''re a passenger in this world. You need to become the driver."


    Hikaru exhaled, rubbing his temples. "Yeah, yeah. No pressure or anything¡­"


    Before Hikaru could even process what the Mirror Man had said, a sharp impact struck his stomach.


    THWACK!


    The force sent him flying backward like a ragdoll, the wind knocked clean out of his lungs. His body crashed through the wall of a nearby house within the mirror world, sending cracks splintering across the reflective surface like a shattered window. Hikaru groaned as he slumped against the fractured wall, his vision swimming.


    "What the hell¡ª?!" He barely had time to react before the Mirror Man strolled toward him, hands still casually in his pockets.


    "Come on, Hikaru," he said, his voice laced with amusement. "You think you can learn how to control this place by playing it safe?" He gestured around them, at the warped, reflective world that bent to no one''s rules but Hikaru''s. "You''re in your mirror world. Here, you make the rules. So act like it."


    Hikaru coughed, glaring at him. "You kicked me! Without warning!"


    The Mirror Man shrugged. "And? You think your enemies will be polite?"


    Hikaru growled under his breath, pushing himself up¡ªbut as he did, he felt something strange. The pain from his back, from the shattered wall digging into him¡ªit was fading. No, more than that. The cracked mirror behind him was fixing itself. Pieces of it reassembled in a slow, fluid motion, as if rewinding time. And his body¡­ it felt fine. The pain was gone.


    His eyes widened as he looked down at himself. "Did I just¡ª?"


    "Regenerate? Yeah," the Mirror Man said, smirking. "Told you. This world bends to your will. The moment you expect to be fine, you are fine."


    Hikaru flexed his fingers, disbelief still settling in. "I can heal?"


    "In here, you can do whatever you believe you can do." The Mirror Man tilted his head, eyes gleaming. "So¡­ what''s next?"


    Hikaru clenched his fists, his mind racing. If he could heal just by expecting it¡­ then what else could he do?


    He slowly rose to his feet, the last fragments of the cracked wall sealing themselves behind him as if nothing had happened. The weight of the Mirror Man''s words settled in¡ªthis world bends to my will.


    His glare hardened. "Alright, then."


    Without warning, he moved.


    In an instant, Hikaru shot forward, closing the distance between him and the Mirror Man in a blur. He didn''t even think about running¡ªhis body just responded. The air barely had time to shift before he swung his fist, aiming straight for the Mirror Man''s smug face.


    But¡ª


    SWOOSH!


    The Mirror Man tilted his head slightly, effortlessly dodging the punch. "Oh?" His smirk widened. "Now that''s more like it."


    Hikaru didn''t stop. He twisted his body, using the momentum to throw a kick toward the Mirror Man''s ribs.


    CRACK!


    The impact landed. The Mirror Man skidded back slightly, his boots scraping against the reflective ground. He let out a low chuckle, rubbing his side. "Well, well. Looks like you''re starting to get it."


    Hikaru exhaled sharply, his heart pounding¡ªnot from exertion, but from excitement. He didn''t feel tired. He didn''t feel drained. The way he moved, the way he struck¡ªit was effortless.


    For the first time, he truly felt free in this world.


    To Be Continue.

 Late Night Training II

    The Mirror Man straightened, cracking his neck. "Alright, kid. Now that you''re finally taking this seriously¡­ let''s kick things up a notch."


    He lifted his hand. The space around them rippled.


    Hikaru barely had time to brace himself before the entire mirror world shifted. The buildings around them twisted, morphing into jagged, towering shards of glass. The sky darkened, swirling like liquid silver. And in the distance, countless reflections of Hikaru flickered to life¡ªdistorted, monstrous versions of himself, stepping out from the mirrored walls.


    The Mirror Man grinned. "Survive this, and maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªI''ll start calling you a real ruler of the mirror world."


    The twisted reflections all turned toward Hikaru at once.


    Then, they charged.


    The mirror world erupted into chaos.


    Hikaru didn''t wait¡ªhe launched himself forward, twisting his body midair. A massive, shimmering blade materialized in his grip, jagged and shifting like liquid glass. With a single swing, he carved through the first monstrous reflection, shattering it into a spray of crystalline shards.


    But more were coming.


    The ground beneath him twisted, warping into a spiraling staircase that stretched infinitely into the sky. Hikaru barely had time to adjust before his own shadow leaped from the ground, a grinning, distorted version of himself lunging at him with clawed hands.


    Nope.


    Hikaru reached out¡ªand the moment he imagined it, the staircase beneath his feet snapped like a spring, launching him skyward. His body flipped through the air, and with a flick of his wrist, the shattered glass around him reformed into floating spears. He pointed¡ªand they rained down in a deadly barrage, impaling the monstrous reflections below.


    The Mirror Man whistled, standing atop a hovering chunk of broken mirror. "Now this is more like it."


    Hikaru didn''t let up. He clenched his fists, and the entire sky of the mirror world cracked open. From within, a giant, serpentine dragon made of reflective shards burst forth, its enormous body slithering through the air like liquid silver. It let out a deafening roar, its mirrored scales distorting everything around it.


    The Mirror Man chuckled. "Oh? Bringing out the big guns now?"


    But just as Hikaru was about to send the dragon straight at him¡ª


    BAM!


    A massive force slammed into his gut.


    He didn''t even see it coming. One second, he was controlling the battlefield¡ªthe next, he was rocketing backward, crashing through countless floating structures of glass. Every impact sent ripples through the air, distorting the world like shattered reality.


    He groaned, barely catching himself midair. When he looked up¡ª


    The Mirror Man was grinning wildly. But more than that¡ªhis own imagination was running wild now.


    The entire mirror world was shifting again, bending to his will.


    A massive throne rose from the shattered ground, carved from the same shifting mirrors. And atop it sat the Mirror Man, his arms resting lazily on the armrests as thousands of twisted reflections gathered behind him like an army.


    "Not bad, kid," he mused. "But you''re still holding back."


    "Holding back?!" Hikaru coughed, gripping his ribs. "I just made a freaking dragon!"


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The Mirror Man voice suddenly rang out from the distance.


    "Not wild enough!" she yelled, arms crossed. "C''mon, brat, you''re still thinking small! If you''re gonna fight like this, at least go crazy!"


    Hikaru scowled. "What the hell does that even mean?!"


    The Mirror Man smirked. "She''s right."


    Hikaru''s breath caught.


    That was when he saw it.


    The Mirror Man''s throne rose higher, and from the sky, an impossible shape descended¡ªa titanic version of himself, as tall as a skyscraper, its eyes glowing like molten silver.


    The monstrous Mirror Man cracked his knuckles. The air around it shook.


    Hikaru stared, dumbfounded.


    "¡­Okay," he muttered. "Now that''s wild."


    But then he grinned. His heart was racing.


    Alright, then. Let''s see who can imagine crazier.


    He closed his eyes¡ªand let go.


    Hikaru jolted upright, his heart still pounding. His room was¡­ normal. No shattered glass, no floating islands of mirrors, no colossal versions of himself trying to crush him. Just his desk, his computer, and the soft morning light filtering through his window.


    His alarm clock blared beside him, its shrill ringing pulling him further out of his daze. He reached over and smacked the snooze button, but his mind was still racing.


    Was that¡­ a dream?


    No. It felt too real. The ache in his muscles, the faint sensation of adrenaline still in his veins¡ªeverything told him that he had actually been in the mirror world again. He groaned, rubbing his face.


    "Man¡­ What even was that fight?"


    Knock, knock.


    Before he could process anything else, his door creaked open. Lina stood there, leaning against the frame with her arms crossed.


    "You''re actually awake for once," she said, raising an eyebrow. "I was about to yell at you to get up."


    Hikaru blinked at her, still half-dazed. "Uh¡­ morning?"


    She studied him for a second before stepping inside. "You look like you saw a ghost."


    "Not a ghost," Hikaru muttered, shaking his head. "More like¡­ myself. A really annoying version of myself."


    Lina gave him a skeptical look. "You were in the mirror world again, weren''t you?"


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah¡­ and this time, it was crazy."


    Lina sat on the edge of his bed, watching him carefully. "Crazy how?"


    Hikaru opened his mouth to explain¡ªabout the fight, the mirror maid yelling at him to be more wild, the giant Mirror Man¡ªbut he hesitated. Even he wasn''t sure how to put it into words.


    Instead, he just exhaled and leaned back against his pillows. "Let''s just say¡­ I think I barely survived."


    Lina smirked. "Sounds like you''re finally getting somewhere."


    Hikaru groaned. "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. But if I have to go through that every time, I might just let the Mirror Man win."


    Lina rolled her eyes and stood up, stretching. "Well, whatever happened, you can tell me later. Get ready. We''re gonna be late for school."


    Hikaru sighed again but nodded. As she turned to leave, he glanced at his mirror on the desk. Its surface was perfectly still¡ªjust a reflection of his room, nothing more.


    But somehow, he knew the Mirror Man was still watching.


    ***


    The morning air was crisp as Hikaru and Lina walked side by side toward the school, the silence between them comfortable but heavy. Hikaru was still lost in his thoughts about the mirror world, while Lina, as usual, seemed completely unfazed by everything.


    Just as they rounded a corner near the school, they suddenly froze.


    Across the street stood Risa, one of their classmates.


    For a second, none of them moved. Risa blinked in confusion, while Hikaru and Lina both stiffened, realizing the same thing at once¡ªthey didn''t want anyone knowing they lived together.


    Risa, however, had already noticed them. Her eyes flicked between the two before a grin spread across her face. She raised a hand and waved.


    "Hey! Hikaru! Lina!" She quickly crossed the street toward them.


    Hikaru internally panicked. Crap, what do we say?


    Lina, of course, remained unreadable as ever, but Hikaru could tell she wasn''t thrilled about this either.


    Risa stopped in front of them, tilting her head. "Wait a sec¡­ You two are walking together? Since when?"


    Hikaru forced a laugh, rubbing the back of his head. "Uh¡­ we just¡ªuh¡ªran into each other on the way?"


    Lina, to his surprise, nodded smoothly. "Yeah. Coincidence."


    Risa narrowed her eyes, clearly suspicious. "Really? But I don''t remember either of you living around here¡­"


    Hikaru felt sweat forming. Think, think, think!


    Before he could blurt out anything stupid, Risa gasped dramatically, eyes widening. "Wait, wait, wait¡ªDON''T TELL ME¡ª"


    Both Hikaru and Lina tensed. Oh no, she figured it out?!


    "You two are dating?!"


    Silence.


    Hikaru nearly choked. Lina blinked once, slowly.


    "No," they both said at the same time.


    Risa pouted. "Oh, come on, you don''t have to hide it! You''re walking to school together all secretly and stuff¡ª"


    "It''s not a secret," Lina cut in, her tone deadpan.


    "Yeah, we just happened to be going the same way," Hikaru added quickly.


    Risa stared at them for a long moment before sighing. "Hmm¡­ If you say so¡­"


    She didn''t look convinced.


    Hikaru let out a silent breath of relief, but then¡ª


    "Well, if you guys are heading the same way, let''s walk together!" Risa grinned.


    Hikaru and Lina exchanged a quick look.


    To Be Continue.

 The Attack

    As they continued walking toward the school, the atmosphere felt slightly awkward. Hikaru could still sense Risa glancing at them now and then, probably still suspicious about the situation. Lina, as usual, remained unbothered, her expression unreadable. The morning breeze rustled through the trees, and the sound of students chatting filled the air as they neared the schoolyard.


    Just as they approached the main entrance, they spotted Sakura walking toward the building, her bag slung over one shoulder. The moment Risa saw her, her face lit up with excitement. Without hesitation, she dashed forward, practically launching herself at Sakura and wrapping her arms around her.


    "Sakuraaa!" Risa''s voice rang out, drawing the attention of a few passing students. "I missed you so much! Even though we just saw each other yesterday, but still!"


    Sakura staggered slightly from the sudden impact, her eyes widening in surprise before she sighed, patting Risa''s back in a halfhearted attempt to calm her down. "You''re way too energetic in the morning..."


    Risa pulled back just enough to grin up at her. "Of course! Gotta start the day with some love!"


    Hikaru exchanged a glance with Lina, who merely raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. Risa always had a habit of being overly affectionate with her friends, and Sakura, despite her quiet nature, seemed used to it.


    Looking over at them, Risa suddenly smirked. "Oh, by the way, guess who I just caught walking to school together this morning?"


    Sakura turned her gaze toward Hikaru and Lina, tilting her head slightly. "You two?"


    Hikaru felt his stomach tighten. He knew what Risa was trying to do. "It''s really not a big deal," he said quickly, trying to brush it off. "We just happened to take the same route."


    Lina gave a small nod. "Coincidence."


    Risa pouted, clearly unsatisfied with the answer. "Tch, you''re both no fun."


    Sakura, however, seemed to be thinking about something else entirely. She glanced between Hikaru and Lina, then looked at Hikaru more closely. "You look tired," she noted. "Did you not sleep well?"


    Hikaru hesitated, the memory of his time in the mirror world flashing through his mind. He had woken up feeling like he had been through an actual battle, and despite resting afterward, he still felt drained.


    "Just stayed up late," he muttered, avoiding her gaze.


    Sakura didn''t push the topic, but her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer before she finally nodded. "You play game too much right?"


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "Oh oh, my lovely juniors are all gathered here, huh?"


    Everyone turned to see Aoi Tanaka, a member of the student council, strolling toward them. She carried a bag slung casually over one shoulder, her usual confident smirk in place.


    "Aoi-san," Hikaru muttered, already sensing trouble.


    "Ah, Hikaru-kun! Perfect timing." She clapped a hand on his shoulder. "Come with me to the student council room. I need some help with something."


    "Why me? I''m still a junior, you know..."


    Before he could protest further, Aoi suddenly kicked his calf¡ªnot too hard, but enough to make him stumble.


    "Come on, come on!" she laughed, already turning away.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Ouch!" Hikaru winced, rubbing his leg. "What the hell was that for?!"


    Aoi just waved over her shoulder, completely ignoring his complaint as she walked off.


    Hikaru glanced at the group and shrugged. "You guys go ahead, I''ve got something to do."


    "Yeah," Sakura nodded without question.


    Risa, however, gave him a deadpan look. "It''s still morning. Do you really need to go to the student council room?"


    "I am a member, you know," Hikaru said, trying to sound convincing. "See you guys."


    As he walked off, the three girls watched him disappear into the building, following Aoi inside.


    Lina frowned. "How is he even in the student council?"


    Risa crossed her arms. "The president just picks random people she thinks are lazy."


    Lina blinked. "...That explains a lot."


    As Hikaru followed Aoi through the hallways, he sighed, rubbing the spot where she had kicked him earlier. "Did you really have to do that?"


    Aoi smirked, glancing over her shoulder. "If I didn''t, you''d just make excuses and run off, right?"


    Hikaru rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah. So what exactly do you need me for?"


    Pushing open the door to the student council room, Aoi stepped inside like she owned the place. Without hesitation, she dropped her bag onto a chair, stretched, and pulled out a laptop.


    "You''re helping me sort these," she said casually.


    Hikaru raised an eyebrow. "Sort what, exactly?"


    "Spreadsheets." Aoi opened her laptop and began clicking through files. "I figured you''d be faster at it than me."


    Hikaru sighed, already regretting following her. "Why do I feel like I just got scammed¡­?"


    Aoi patted the chair next to her, a playful grin on her face. "Come sit."


    Hikaru eyed her suspiciously. "Why do I feel like this is a trap?"


    She gasped dramatically. "Wow. The lack of trust. I''m hurt."


    "Yeah, yeah." With a sigh, Hikaru pulled out the chair and sat down. "So, what exactly am I looking at?"


    Aoi spun her laptop toward him, revealing a mess of spreadsheets filled with numbers, names, and notes. "Student council budget reports, club funding requests, and some other boring stuff I don''t wanna deal with."


    Hikaru groaned. "And you dragged me here for this?"


    Aoi smirked, leaning on her elbow. "I dragged you here because you''re smart and fast. Also, because I don''t want to do it alone."


    Hikaru shot her a deadpan look. "So basically, free labor."


    "Exactly," she said without shame, nudging the laptop toward him. "Now get to work, junior."


    Hikaru sighed in resignation and cracked his fingers before getting to work. His eyes scanned the cluttered spreadsheet, and he quickly began organizing the data into something that actually made sense. His fingers moved across the keyboard as he sorted club names, adjusted budget allocations, and removed duplicate entries.


    Aoi, meanwhile, pulled out a stack of papers and leaned back in her chair. "Alright, so we need to add the updated requests from the clubs. The kendo club wants new practice gear, the drama club is asking for funding for their next play, and..." She flipped through the papers. "Oh, the art club wants better paint supplies¡ªagain."


    Hikaru glanced up. "Didn''t they just get new ones last semester?"


    "Yep. Apparently, they ''ran out'' because someone decided to paint a full mural on the gym wall."


    Hikaru paused, raising an eyebrow. "That''s kind of impressive, actually."


    Aoi chuckled. "It is, but the principal wasn''t happy. Anyway, add them to the list, and I''ll check what we can actually approve."


    As Hikaru typed, he found himself getting into the rhythm of the work. It was surprisingly satisfying to clean up the mess, even if he had been dragged into it unwillingly. Aoi occasionally leaned over to check his progress, nodding in approval.


    ***


    Ayami padded silently through the dense undergrowth, her feline form moving effortlessly over the uneven terrain. The morning sun cast golden streaks across the misty mountainside, and the crisp air carried the scent of damp earth and pine.


    Her sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, ears twitching at every rustle and distant birdcall. She wasn''t just wandering¡ªshe was searching. For what, exactly, she wasn''t sure yet. There had been a strange presence lingering in this area lately, something just beyond her usual senses. It was subtle, like a whisper in the wind, but enough to draw her attention.


    As she climbed onto a rocky ledge, she paused, her tail flicking. Below, the valley stretched out, peaceful and undisturbed. But Ayami knew better. Something was out there.


    Her nose twitched. A faint, unfamiliar scent drifted past her.


    Not human. Not animal.


    Something in between.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Interesting..."


    Ayami''s fur bristled slightly as she crouched lower against the rock, her claws digging into the stone. So, my instincts were right... She inhaled deeply, the scent lingering like a ghost in the air. Takemikazuchi-no-Okami... the one who led his people to hunt me down.


    Her golden eyes burned with an old, simmering fury. It had been decades, but the gods never truly left her alone, did they? If that presence was here, then something was stirring.


    She flicked her tail, her mind already calculating her next move. Should she follow the scent? Observe from a distance? Or would she finally have to face the god''s influence head-on?


    To Be Continue.

 The Attack II

    The mountain wind howled softly, carrying the weight of the past with it.


    Ayami moved with the silent grace of a predator, slipping through the trees as her feline form blended into the shifting shadows. The presence of Takemikazuchi-no-Okami was undeniable now¡ªpower thrummed in the air, a force so ancient and heavy it made the leaves tremble.


    She perched on a thick branch, her golden eyes narrowing as she spotted him.


    There, in the middle of a small waterfall cascading down the mountainside, sat the god. His form was as imposing as she remembered¡ªmuscles taut like coiled lightning, his dark hair tied back, revealing sharp, unyielding eyes. His presence crackled, faint arcs of electricity dancing along the water''s surface, yet he remained still, his gaze lowered in quiet contemplation.


    "Hmm... that''s the god, yeah, I remember him," Ayami whispered to herself.


    Suddenly, his head snapped up, his sharp gaze locking onto the trees above.


    "Who''s there!?" His voice thundered, echoing through the mountains as if the very earth responded to his presence.


    Ayami didn''t so much as twitch. Even as his voice thundered through the mountains, even as the air crackled with barely restrained power, she remained perched on her branch, tail flicking lazily in amusement.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken history. Then, with effortless grace, she dropped from the tree, landing lightly on a moss-covered rock at the water''s edge. As she moved, her form shifted¡ªfur retracting, limbs elongating¡ªuntil she stood before him in her human form, golden eyes gleaming with something between amusement and challenge.


    "Still as dramatic as ever," she remarked, arms folding across her chest.


    Takemikazuchi''s gaze darkened. "Ayami Tsujimoto¡­" His voice had lost its boom, but none of its weight. "I should''ve known you''d be lurking."


    "Lurking?" She scoffed, tilting her head. "Please. I was just taking a morning stroll. Imagine my surprise when I sensed an old executioner wandering into my territory."


    His eyes narrowed, muscles shifting like a storm waiting to break. "Your territory?"


    Ayami smirked. "Well, I''ve been here a lot longer than you, haven''t I?" She took a measured step forward, the air between them thick with tension. "Now tell me, Takemikazuchi¡ªwhat brings you here? Did the gods finally grow bored and send you to finish the job?"


    "You killed one of my followers." His tone was flat, but charged. "Now I''m here to find a new one¡­ and, of course, to kill you."


    Ayami sighed, rubbing her temple. "You do remember you can''t use your divine magic directly, right? So unless you plan to get creative, you''re kind of out of luck."


    Takemikazuchi''s jaw tightened. "I know. That''s why I need Enkidu to lift the restriction."


    A short laugh escaped her lips. "So, what, you''re just loitering around until you get permission?" She shook her head. "How tragic."


    Takemikazuchi scoffed, arms crossing over his chest. "And you''re just a human who can turn into a cat. What''s the difference? You can''t even kill me with that power."


    Ayami''s smirk didn''t falter. "I may be 80 years old, but I''m far from weak."


    Before the words had fully left her lips, her form twisted once more¡ªher body expanding, fur bristling as she grew into something much larger. Massive fangs gleamed in the morning light as she took the shape of a saber-toothed tiger, her muscles rippling beneath thick, golden fur.


    She let out a low, guttural growl, eyes locked onto Takemikazuchi with quiet, unwavering confidence.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Still just a cat, huh?" The god murmured, though there was a flicker of something in his expression. The faint crackle of electricity sparked at his fingertips.


    Ayami''s tail lashed behind her, claws digging into the earth. "A cat that can rip your throat out."


    Takemikazuchi''s lips curled into a smirk, but his eyes held nothing but deadly intent. His stance shifted, feet planting firmly against the moss-covered stones as electricity crackled to life around him. The waterfall behind him hissed as stray arcs of lightning kissed the surface, sending up tendrils of steam.


    "Then come," he said, his voice calm but edged with challenge. "Show me if time has made you more than just a relic clinging to old grudges."


    Ayami didn''t need to be told twice. With a powerful push from her hind legs, she lunged faster than any normal beast, her massive form a blur as she closed the distance in an instant. Her claws swiped toward him, aiming straight for his chest.


    Takemikazuchi didn''t flinch.


    With a sharp crack of thunder, he vanished¡ªonly to reappear just a few feet away, the ground where he had been standing now scorched black.


    Ayami landed with a heavy thud, immediately pivoting on her paws. She didn''t respond¡ªshe had no intention of playing into his taunts. Instead, she shifted her weight, her body shimmering for just a second before vanishing into the shadows of the trees.


    Takemikazuchi narrowed his eyes. He could still feel her presence, but she was moving differently now¡ªcalculating, waiting.


    Without warning, his fist shot out, fast and unforgiving, connecting with Ayami''s side. The force of the punch drove the air from her lungs, and she staggered back, momentarily disoriented.


    The ground beneath her trembled as she regained her balance, her golden eyes flashing with a mix of surprise and anger. She wasn''t about to back down now.


    The lone mountain hiker adjusted the straps of his backpack, steadying himself as he climbed over a rocky ledge. He had been hiking for hours, enjoying the solitude of the mountain trail. The crisp morning air, the scent of pine, and the occasional rustle of wildlife made for a peaceful experience, until he heard it.


    A low, guttural growl. Then a sharp cry, followed by the unmistakable sound of something heavy crashing through the underbrush.


    The hiker froze, his senses immediately sharpening. That wasn''t normal.


    His military instincts kicked in. He had spent years in the service, trained to assess threats quickly and act accordingly. If someone was getting mauled by a bear or a tiger, he couldn''t just stand by.


    Adjusting his footing, he moved swiftly toward the source of the noise. As he neared, he crouched behind a thick tree trunk, carefully peeking out from behind the bark. What he saw made him question his own sanity.


    In the clearing ahead, two figures were locked in combat.


    One was a massive, prehistoric-looking feline saber-toothed tiger, of all things. Its fur bristled with tension, golden eyes gleaming with a dangerous intelligence as it circled its opponent.


    And the opponent? A man, but not just any man. He stood tall, radiating power, his dark hair tied back as arcs of electricity flickered along his arms. His stance was calm, measured, like someone who had fought a thousand battles before.


    The hiker blinked, gripping the tree for support. What the hell am I looking at?


    This wasn''t some ordinary animal attack. This was a full-blown fight between something straight out of ancient history and a guy who looked like he walked out of a legend.


    For now, the hiker remained still, watching. He needed to understand what was happening before deciding whether to intervene or to run for his damn life.


    Takemikazuchi exhaled sharply, his muscles coiled like a drawn bowstring as he watched the massive saber-toothed tiger prowl in a wide arc around him. The moment she started moving, she didn''t stop¡ªAyami was a blur of motion, circling him so fast she was nearly invisible, her massive paws making barely a sound against the forest floor.


    His eyes darted left¡ªno, right¡ªno, behind¡ª


    Damn it.


    Without his divine magic, he was limited. No lightning-fast reflexes granted by divine power, no sudden bursts of speed to counter her unpredictable movements. He was fighting like a mortal, relying on sheer instinct and experience¡ªand Ayami knew it.


    She was toying with him.


    His eyes flickered across the battlefield, trying to pinpoint her next move. Every rustle, every flicker of movement in the corner of his vision kept him guessing.


    Then, from his left¡ª


    He barely managed to twist his body in time as Ayami lunged, her massive claws slicing through the air where his chest had been a second earlier. He retaliated instantly, twisting his hips and driving his fist forward, aiming for her ribs.


    But she wasn''t there.


    Ayami had already shifted mid-air, twisting her body unnaturally before landing gracefully on all fours. The moment her paws touched the ground, she was gone again, melting into the trees.


    Takemikazuchi let out a slow breath, rolling his shoulders. Alright, then. If she wanted to make him dance, he''d make sure she paid for every step.


    He crouched lower, grounding himself, his fists tightening. He needed to stop reacting¡ªhe had to take control of the fight.


    Think, dammit. She''s fast, but she can''t attack without committing to a strike. The second she moves in, I¡ª


    A sudden gust of wind.


    Takemikazuchi''s eyes widened. He turned just in time to see Ayami mid-lunge¡ªfangs bared, claws extended, aimed right for his throat.


    This time, he didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he met her attack head-on.


    To Be Continue.

 Followers

    At the last second, Takemikazuchi pivoted, stepping into Ayami''s lunge instead of away from it. Her massive claws tore through his side, shallow but sharp, drawing thin lines of blood. But he didn''t even flinch.


    Instead, he drove his knee straight into her ribs.


    Crack! rang through the trees.


    Ayami let out a sharp snarl as the impact sent her sprawling. She hit the ground hard, rolling across the dirt before twisting back onto her paws in one fluid motion. Her tail lashed, ears pinned back, but her golden eyes burned with something dangerously close to excitement.


    Up on the ridge, the lone hiker stared, frozen in place. His fingers twitched toward the hunting knife strapped to his belt, his mind racing.


    What the hell am I looking at?


    A saber-toothed tiger locked in battle was something straight out of a myth.


    His grip tightened. He had been in the military. He had faced war, seen things most people never could imagine.


    Takemikazuchi barely had a second to react.


    The ground beneath him suddenly gave way¡ªnot by accident, but because Ayami had made it happen. She had been circling him too fast, her massive paws pounding against the earth until the weakened soil finally gave in under his weight.


    "Wah!"


    For the first time in their fight, he stumbled.


    "Got you!" Ayami didn''t waste a second. The moment his footing faltered, she pounced.


    With the full force of a prehistoric predator, she slammed her enormous paws down, aiming to pin him against the shattered ground. Dust and debris erupted around them, the earth trembling from the sheer weight of her impact.


    But even as he lay beneath her, Takemikazuchi resisted. His muscles strained, arms locking against her paws, his body crackling with suppressed power. He gritted his teeth, forcing back with raw strength alone.


    That was when the hiker made his move.


    From his position above the fight, he had seen enough. A man¡ªjust some unlucky guy¡ªwas getting mauled by a beast straight out of prehistory. He didn''t know how it was here, didn''t know why, but that didn''t matter.


    His instincts as a soldier took over. He charged forward, throwing his full weight against the massive feline''s body, shoving as if trying to move a boulder.


    "Huh!?"


    "Who¡ª"


    Both Ayami and Takemikazuchi froze for a split second, equally baffled that a human had just barged into their fight.


    "Aghhhh!" the man yelled.


    Takemikazuchi saw an opportunity. A human with enough bravery to throw himself into a fight between gods and monsters, that was exactly the kind of follower he needed. If this man believed in him, even for a moment, it would be enough to regain some of his power.


    As a god of martial arts, I shall bless this warrior with strength.


    The hiker, still straining against Ayami''s massive body, suddenly felt something surge through him. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced. His muscles tensed, his senses sharpened, and a heat, almost electric, rushed through his veins.


    His grip on Ayami''s saber-toothed form tightened, and to his own shock, he actually managed to move her. It was only for a split second, but it was enough to make her shift her focus to him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "What the hell?" Ayami''s golden eyes widened as she felt his strength increase. She leaped back, putting some distance between them, and watched him warily. "You¡­"


    It talks!? The hiker''s mind reeled at the sound of her voice.


    He stumbled backward, his breath heavy. Looking down at his hands, he flexed his fingers. He felt stronger than ever.


    "What¡­ did I just push that thing¡­?"


    Takemikazuchi dusted himself off, rolling his shoulders as the last bits of debris crumbled off his body. His sharp eyes locked onto the hiker, a smirk creeping onto his face.


    "Stand tall, warrior. You have been blessed by Takemikazuchi-no-Okami, god of martial arts," he declared, his voice filled with authority. "With my power, you will strike down that ugly human inside a cat''s form."


    The hiker blinked, his adrenaline-fueled brain struggling to keep up. "Uh¡­ what?" He looked between the imposing man crackling with divine energy and the massive saber-toothed tiger standing a few feet away. "Did you just say¡­ ugly human?"


    Ayami, still in her beast form, let out a low growl. Then, with a shimmer, her fur melted away, limbs shifting as she returned to her human self. She shook out her dark hair, golden eyes gleaming with amusement as she crossed her arms.


    "Ugly?" she repeated, tilting her head. "That is what you call me after all these years?"


    The hiker''s mouth fell open. His brain short-circuited.


    What is actually Happening!?


    The hiker took an unsteady step back, rubbing his eyes as if that would change what he was seeing. Nope. Still there. The massive saber-toothed tiger had just transformed into a woman. A very unimpressed-looking woman.


    Takemikazuchi scoffed, rolling his shoulders. "Do not act so surprised, mortal. You stand in the presence of beings far beyond your understanding. Now, stop wasting time and use my blessing to destroy her."


    The hiker snapped his head toward him. "Destroy her?!" He pointed at Ayami, still trying to process what was happening. "You mean the talking cat lady? I¡ªwhat¡ªwhy?!"


    Ayami chuckled, clearly entertained. "See? He has more sense than you give him credit for," she said, smirking at Takemikazuchi. "Not everyone you pick up is just going to blindly follow orders."


    Takemikazuchi''s expression darkened. "He has received my blessing. That means he is my warrior."


    The hiker threw his hands up. "I didn''t sign up for this! One minute I was hiking, and now I''m in some godly fistfight with a prehistoric shapeshifter! What even is my life right now?!"


    Ayami gave him a thoughtful look. "Well, you did jump into a fight you knew nothing about."


    He opened his mouth to argue, but¡­ yeah, that was fair.


    Takemikazuchi sighed in frustration, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Enough. You have been chosen. That means you fight."


    Without another word, Ayami shifted into her cat form and leaped nimbly from one tree to the next, disappearing into the forest before they could say anything more.


    Takemikazuchi sighed and sat on the ground, frustration written all over his face. He had been so close to killing Ayami, but once again, she had slipped away.


    The hiker, still trying to make sense of everything, looked between him and the spot where Ayami had vanished. "What¡­ just happened?"


    Takemikazuchi exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "That woman was offered a blessing from the gods¡­ but she rejected it. She refused to serve."


    The hiker blinked, still trying to process everything. "So¡­ what, she''s like some kind of rogue chosen one?"


    Takemikazuchi scoffed. "Chosen one? Hardly. She was offered a gift, a chance to stand among the blessed, but she rejected it. Now she clings to her own power, defying the gods who once gave her a place among them."


    The hiker ran a hand through his hair, still feeling the strange energy buzzing through his body. "And you''re telling me I got this ''blessing'' just by stepping in? I didn''t exactly sign up to be a warrior for the gods."


    Takemikazuchi shot him a sharp look. "You accepted it the moment you acted. The divine do not waste power on the unwilling. You stood against her, and now you carry my strength."


    The hiker let out a sigh, then sat down, rubbing his temples. "But¡­ is this real?"


    Takemikazuchi raised an eyebrow, his tone firm. "What''s your name, kid?"


    The hiker hesitated for a moment before finally answering, "Takeshi¡­ Takeshi Mori."


    Takemikazuchi nodded as if committing the name to memory. "Takeshi, you have been granted my power. Whether you intended it or not, you now stand among those blessed by the gods."


    Takeshi let out a dry laugh, shaking his head. "Yeah? And what does that mean exactly? Am I supposed to start fighting ancient shapeshifters now? Because that is not what I planned for today."


    Takemikazuchi crossed his arms. "You are meant to serve. To wield the strength given to you and strike down those who oppose the will of the gods."


    Takeshi frowned, glancing in the direction Ayami had disappeared. "And by ''oppose,'' you mean people like her?"


    "She is dangerous," Takemikazuchi said firmly. "She has lived too long, gained too much power. She defied the gods and refuses to submit. That is why she must be eliminated."


    Takeshi wasn''t so sure. From what little he had seen, Ayami didn''t seem like some villainous force of destruction. If anything, she just seemed¡­ irritated. Like someone who had better things to do than fight a god on a mountainside.


    "Look, I don''t know what kind of divine drama you''ve got going on, but I didn''t come up here to get involved in a war. I was just hiking."


    "A blessing cannot be undone."


    To Be Continue.

 Followers II

    Meanwhile, at the high school, Hikaru sat in class, eating his bento. He chewed absently, staring straight ahead. Across from him, Lina sat watching him.


    "Why are you sitting so close to me now?" he asked.


    "I just feel like it. I can''t?" she replied casually.


    He leaned in slightly. "Aren''t we supposed to not be close?"


    She sighed, exhaling slowly, then glanced at Sakura, who was sitting beside them, still focused on writing something in her notebook. "Sakura, do you want to eat with us?"


    "Eh¡­? Ah, well, yeah, I''m just still writing," Sakura mumbled without looking up.


    "What are you even writing?" Lina asked.


    "Oh, it''s the assignment. I forgot about it earlier."


    "Come sit closer and eat," Lina said.


    "Ah¡­ I suppose the assignment can wait a few minutes."


    Sakura hesitated for a moment before finally closing her notebook and scooting closer. She pulled out her lunch, glancing between Hikaru and Lina as if sensing some kind of unspoken tension.


    "So," she said, unwrapping her sandwich, "what were you two talking about before I joined?"


    "Nothing," Hikaru and Lina said at the same time.


    Sakura smiled awkwardly. "Oh, Lina-san..."


    "Yes?"


    "I heard that the sports club is planning to invite you. Are you going to join?"


    "...I didn''t hear about that. I guess not? I have other things to do."


    Sakura tilted her head. "Other things? Like what?"


    Lina shrugged, poking at her food with her chopsticks. "Just... things."


    Hikaru raised an eyebrow. "Wow, so mysterious. Let me guess, top-secret student council business? Or are you actually a spy?"


    Lina shot him a flat look. "Yes, Hikaru. I''m a spy. My mission is to tolerate your nonsense on a daily basis."


    Sakura giggled while Hikaru smirked. "You''re doing a great job, by the way. Very professional."


    Lina rolled her eyes and took a bite of her food.


    Still curious, Sakura leaned in slightly. "But really, why won''t you join? You''re good at sports, aren''t you?"


    "I guess. But I don''t have time for it," Lina said, glancing toward the window. "Besides, I don''t really see the point."


    Hikaru turned to Sakura. "Aren''t you in a club?"


    "Ah, yeah. I joined the book club... kinda against my will, though. They just needed an extra member and said it was fine if I didn''t actually do anything."


    Sakura suddenly perked up, as if remembering something important. She quickly pulled out her phone, scrolling through her messages.


    "Wait, wait, hold on. I just remembered¡ªI have something."


    Hikaru and Lina exchanged a glance. "Something...?" Hikaru asked.


    Sakura nodded, still focused on her screen. "Yeah, one of the seniors from the book club gave me an extra ticket. They said I should bring at least two friends to this special lesson at the library."


    Lina raised an eyebrow. "A lesson? At the library? Sounds... thrilling."


    Hikaru leaned back, crossing his arms. "Yeah, what kind of ''lesson'' are we talking about here? Because if it involves memorizing ancient poetry, I might have to suddenly remember I have plans."


    Sakura pouted. "Come on, it''s not that bad. I think it''s about rare books or something? They didn''t really explain much, just that it''s supposed to be interesting."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Lina tapped her chopsticks against her bento. "And this ''lesson''¡­ when is it?"


    Sakura hesitated. "Uhh¡­ today. After school."


    Hikaru groaned. "Of course it is."


    "Look, I just need two people, and you guys are right here, so¡­" She gave them her best pleading look. "Please?"


    Lina sighed, already sensing she was going to regret this. "So, let me get this straight. You need at least two people?"


    Sakura nodded. "Yeah, minimum two. But¡­ I think I''m going to invite Risa too!"


    The afternoon sun cast long shadows as the four of them stood in front of the massive library. The towering glass windows reflected the sky, and intricate stone carvings lined the entrance, giving the building an almost regal presence. There was a quiet, almost intimidating air about the place.


    Hikaru let out a low whistle. "Wow. Fancy."


    "I didn''t think libraries could be this¡­ intense," Risa muttered, adjusting the strap of her bag.


    Sakura beamed. "Right? It''s amazing! They have original manuscripts, rare books, and even private study rooms. This isn''t just a library, it''s an archive of knowledge!"


    Lina sighed. "You sound way too excited about this."


    "Well, excuse me for appreciating literature," Sakura huffed, crossing her arms. "Anyway, come on. The lesson is inside."


    They stepped through the massive doors, greeted by the scent of aged paper and polished wood. Rows upon rows of bookshelves stretched into the distance, and despite the library''s vast size, an eerie silence hung in the air.


    Hikaru glanced around. "Okay, but real question¡ªdoes this place have a snack corner? Because I''m already hungry."


    Lina smacked his arm lightly. "You just ate."


    "That was like two hours ago."


    Sakura ignored them, checking her phone. "There''s one of the great novels here too! Come on, guys, let''s walk around!"


    The four of them wandered deeper into the library, each of them exploring different sections. The air was thick with the scent of old books and the quiet hum of knowledge, making it easy to lose track of time as they scanned through endless shelves.


    Hikaru, walking slowly, ran his fingers along the spines of various books. His eyes caught one particular title, and he stopped in his tracks.


    "Lina, come here," he called out.


    Lina, who had been browsing nearby, raised an eyebrow and made her way over. "What?"


    Hikaru pointed at a book with a mischievous grin. "Look at this."


    Lina blinked and looked down at the cover. The title read, "Lina the Little Dog."


    Her face immediately turned blank, and she stared at the book in disbelief. "What...?"


    She grabbed the book, flipping it open to the first page, half-expecting it to be some sort of joke. But the book appeared to be an actual children''s storybook, complete with illustrations of a small, fluffy dog named Lina on various adventures.


    "Okay, who put this here?" she muttered, looking over at Hikaru, who was clearly trying to hold back laughter.


    "Guess they had you in mind," Hikaru teased.


    Lina smirked, her eyebrow twitching. "Very funny."


    Sakura, who had been wandering nearby, overheard and came over to see what was going on. "What''s that?"


    Hikaru just grinned. "Oh, nothing much. Just Lina''s new memoir."


    The group continued wandering through the towering shelves, each of them drawn to different sections of the library. Eventually, they spread out, exploring on their own.


    Hikaru strolled between the bookshelves, his fingers casually grazing the spines as he walked. The air was still, the only sound being the faint rustle of pages from distant readers.


    Then¡ª


    "Pssst."


    Hikaru stopped. He blinked and glanced around.


    Nothing.


    Shrugging, he took another step forward.


    "Psssst! Over here!"


    His head snapped to the side, scanning the shelves. Still, no one was there.


    He frowned. Okay¡­ either I''m losing it, or someone''s messing with me.


    Just as he was about to move on¡ª


    "It''s me! The book! Can you hear me? Hello?"


    Hikaru stiffened. Slowly, cautiously, he turned toward the source of the voice. His eyes landed on a single book, wedged between two thicker tomes. It didn''t look special¡ªjust an old, leather-bound volume with no title on the spine.


    But it was definitely the one talking to him.


    "...What," Hikaru muttered under his breath.


    The book wiggled slightly on the shelf. "Ah, good! You can hear me!"


    Hikaru took a slow step back. "Oh no. Nope. Absolutely not. I did not come here to have a conversation with a book."


    "But you are talking to me," the book pointed out.


    Hikaru groaned, running a hand down his face. "Why is my life like this?"


    Hikaru stared at the book, his brain struggling to process what was happening.


    "Hey, kid, just bring me outside! Buy me!" the book pleaded. "No human can hear me except you! Oh my god, I''m gonna start crying here!"


    Hikaru blinked. "Books don''t cry."


    "I will find a way!" the book snapped. "Now hurry up!"


    He crossed his arms. "What are you¡­ a spirit?"


    "Yes!"


    Hikaru frowned, glancing around to make sure no one was watching him talk to an inanimate object. "Why are you stuck in a book?"


    "Long story. Buy me, and I''ll tell you!"


    He sighed, already regretting every decision that had led him to this moment. "...You better not be cursed."


    "No! I swear! Just please, I need to breathe fresh air!"


    Hikaru narrowed his eyes. "You don''t even have lungs."


    "That is NOT the point!"


    He let out a deep sigh. "Alright, fine, I''ll take you, but... wait here."


    The book made a noise of frustration. "H-Hey! Kid! Come on!"


    But Hikaru was already running off.


    The book let out an exaggerated sigh. "What am I even doing with my life? Stuck here, unable to move¡­ This is humiliating."


    Just then, Hikaru came rushing back, dragging Lina behind him.


    "Come here! Like I said, I''m not crazy. The book is talking. It''s a spirit!"


    Lina adjusted her glasses, looking at the book with mild curiosity. "A spirit book? That''s rare. They''re hard to find."


    Hikaru and Lina stood in front of the shelf, staring at the supposedly haunted book. Hikaru crossed his arms and gave it a pointed look.


    "Alright, talk," he said. "Prove to her you''re real."


    Lina watched with mild skepticism, arms folded. "If this is some kind of elaborate joke, Hikaru, I''m going to hit you with that book."


    The book huffed¡ªor at least, made a sound that felt like a huff. "Oh, now you want me to talk? A second ago, you were running off like a lunatic!"


    Hikaru smirked. "See? Told you."


    To Be Continue.

 The Great Book

    "What... hello?" Lina leaned closer to the book.


    "You are too close. And yes, I¡¯m the book right in front of you."


    Lina focused on the book. "So, what are you exactly? A cursed object? A trapped spirit? Some kind of enchanted diary?"


    The book let out an exaggerated sigh. "Listen, I¡¯d love to give you my life story, but I¡¯d prefer to do it outside this stuffy shelf, where I¡¯ve been stuck for years."


    "Alright, just be quiet for a moment. We¡¯re not leaving yet¡ªwe have things to do here for a few hours," Hikaru replied.


    "What? Why!?"


    "We¡¯re here with our friends to read some literature," Lina added.


    Sakura and Risa sat at a table, each with a stack of books in front of them as they quietly read.


    "Where are Hikaru and Lina?" Risa asked, flipping a page.


    "Hmm, I don¡¯t know¡­" Sakura murmured, still focused on her book.


    Risa hesitated before leaning in slightly. "Hey, Sakura¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don''t you feel jealous?"


    Sakura nearly choked. "J-Jealous!?"


    "Shhh!" Several people around them shushed them for being too loud.


    Sakura quickly bowed her head in apology. "I¡¯m sorry." Then she turned back to Risa, whispering, "What? No! Jealous of what?"


    Risa gave her a knowing look. "Hikaru and Lina¡­ they seem close. Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Sakura stared at her for a moment before looking away. "...I mean, Hikaru and I are just classmates¡­ just friends¡­"


    Risa rested her chin on her hand, watching Sakura with an amused expression. "Mhm. Just friends."


    Sakura frowned. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    "You tell me," Risa teased. "Are you sure you don¡¯t feel anything? Not even a tiny bit of annoyance when you see them together?"


    Sakura pursed her lips, flipping a page in her book with a little too much force. "I don¡¯t care what he does. Hikaru can hang out with whoever he wants."


    Risa smirked. "That wasn¡¯t a no."


    Before Sakura could respond, Hikaru and Lina finally walked over to where they were sitting.


    "Hey guys, I just found a book I need," Hikaru said, holding it up.


    Lina took a seat beside Risa, while Hikaru sat down next to Sakura.


    Risa glanced at Lina. "What book did you get?"


    Lina looked at the old, worn book in front of her the one that only she and Hikaru could hear and placed it on the table.


    "This old thing," she said casually.


    Sakura glanced at the book, tilting her head. "Looks ancient. What¡¯s it about?"


    Hikaru and Lina exchanged a quick look before Hikaru cleared his throat. "Uh, history, I think? Something about¡­ old forgotten legends."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The book scoffed, though only Hikaru and Lina could hear it. "Wow. Way to sell it, kid. I have centuries of knowledge, and you reduce me to ''old forgotten legends''?"


    Even though both of them heard the book''s grumbling, they chose to ignore it. The four of them settled into silence, each focused on their own reading.


    Sakura placed her book on the table with a small thud. Hikaru glanced at it, then at her, raising an eyebrow.


    "Uh¡­ what¡¯s this for?" he asked.


    Sakura stretched her arms before folding them neatly on the table. "We¡¯re supposed to write about the books we read and explain what they¡¯re about. That¡¯s the whole reason we¡¯re here, remember?"


    Hikaru blinked. "Wait, we actually have to do work?"


    Lina sighed, already flipping open a notebook. "Obviously."


    Risa chuckled. "What, did you think we came here just to wander around?"


    "I mean¡­ I remember you saying this was a lesson¡­ well, yeah, okay," Hikaru admitted, leaning back in his chair.


    The four of them settled into a quiet rhythm, each flipping through their respective books while jotting down notes. The air was filled with the occasional sound of pages turning, pens scratching against paper, and Hikaru sighing dramatically every few minutes.


    Sakura was deeply engrossed in a historical account of ancient literature, her handwriting neat and organized as she took notes. Lina, on the other hand, was reading a philosophy book, occasionally tapping her pen against her notebook as she processed the dense material.


    Risa, flipping through a novel, leaned her chin on her hand. "This actually isn''t so bad," she murmured.


    The four of them settled into a quiet rhythm, each flipping through their respective books while jotting down notes. The air was filled with the occasional sound of pages turning, pens scratching against paper, and Hikaru sighing dramatically every few minutes.


    Sakura was deeply engrossed in a historical account of ancient literature, her handwriting neat and organized as she took notes. Lina, on the other hand, was reading a philosophy book, occasionally tapping her pen against her notebook as she processed the dense material.


    Risa, flipping through a novel, leaned her chin on her hand. "This actually isn''t so bad," she murmured.


    The late afternoon sun bathed the city in golden light as the four of them stepped out of the library. The air had cooled, and the distant chatter of people heading home filled the streets. They stood together for a moment, stretching after hours of sitting and reading.


    "Well," Risa said, rolling her shoulders, "that wasn¡¯t as boring as I thought it¡¯d be."


    "Right?" Sakura beamed. "Libraries are great."


    Then Risa turned to Hikaru with a curious look. "You heading home with Lina?"


    Hikaru hesitated for a fraction of a second. "Uh¡­ why?"


    "Because you two walked together this morning," Risa said, raising an eyebrow.


    Sakura, who had been fiddling with her bag¡¯s strap, suddenly perked up. "Wait, what?" She turned to them. "You two walked to school together?"


    Lina and Hikaru both froze for half a second before playing it off with identical shrugs.


    "Just a coincidence," Hikaru said.


    "Not really," Lina added.


    Risa stretched her arms with a lazy grin. "Well, whatever happened, not my problem~ Anyway, thanks, guys! See you tomorrow!"


    She waved before casually strolling off, leaving the rest of them standing there.


    Sakura watched her go, then turned to Hikaru and Lina. "Then... I¡¯ll head out too."


    Sakura gave them a small wave before walking off in the opposite direction. Hikaru watched her for a moment, rubbing the back of his neck. Something about the way she left felt¡­ off.


    Lina glanced at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°Guess we should go too.¡±


    They started walking, the streets growing quieter as the evening settled in. Hikaru occasionally glanced at the bag slung over his shoulder, where the mysterious talking book was tucked away.


    ¡°So,¡± the book¡¯s voice suddenly whispered, just loud enough for Hikaru and Lina to hear, ¡°when do I get my fresh air, huh? You promised.¡±


    Lina sighed. ¡°We¡¯re not opening you in the middle of the street.¡±


    ¡°I feel suffocated in here,¡± the book whined. ¡°This bag smells like teenage boy.¡±


    ¡°Excuse you,¡± Hikaru scoffed. ¡°I smell great.¡±


    Lina barely held back a laugh.


    ¡°What? Do I smell bad?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... your shampoo. It always has this weird scent.¡±


    ¡°Hey, tea-scented shampoo is refined,¡± he huffed. ¡°It¡¯s classy.¡±


    "Alright, alright! Now, how about I finally introduce myself? I haven¡¯t even told you who I am yet!"


    Hikaru and Lina exchanged a glance, then looked down at the bag.


    "Alright, go on," Hikaru said, adjusting the strap on his shoulder. "Who are you, oh wise and all-knowing talking book?"


    The book huffed. "Finally! A little respect. Listen up, because this is important my name is Senzai. I was once a renowned scholar, an expert in forgotten histories and powerful magic. That is, until some incredibly rude individuals decided to seal me inside this book. And now, I¡¯ve been gathering dust on that library shelf for years."


    Lina raised an eyebrow. "A scholar, huh? And you somehow got yourself locked inside a book? Sounds like you messed up."


    Senzai let out an offended gasp. "Excuse you, young lady, I did not ¡®mess up.¡¯ I was betrayed. Trapped. Unjustly imprisoned!"


    To Be Continue.

 The Great Book II

    Hikaru smirked. "Uh-huh. And what exactly did you do to deserve that?"


    Silence.


    "...That''s not important right now," Senzai finally muttered.


    "Right," Lina said flatly.


    Hikaru sighed. "Okay, so you''re a magical scholar stuck in a book. What do you want from us?"


    Senzai''s voice grew eager. "Freedom! You have to break my seal! And in return, I''ll share my knowledge spells, secrets, things even the gods don''t want you to know!"


    Lina folded her arms. "Yeah, because that doesn''t sound suspicious at all."


    "Oh, come on!" Senzai groaned. "I''m not evil. Look, just take me somewhere private, open me up, and I''ll prove I''m telling the truth!"


    As Hikaru and Lina walked, a black cat suddenly padded into their path. The sleek feline sat directly in front of them, golden eyes glowing under the fading sunlight. Hikaru and Lina, recognizing the cat immediately, remained calm.


    Senzai, however, did not.


    "RUN!" the book shrieked. "That thing is dangerous! You fools, get out of here before it''s too late!"


    Hikaru blinked. "What."


    "That''s no ordinary cat!" Senzai yelped. "It''s¡ªit''s¡ªoh gods, it''s staring at me! It knows! IT KNOWS!"


    Lina pressed her lips together, clearly holding back laughter. Meanwhile, the "terrifying" cat simply yawned.


    Then, before Senzai could continue its dramatic meltdown, the cat stretched lazily¡ªand in a seamless movement, its form shifted. Black fur melted into flowing dark hair, feline limbs lengthened into graceful human ones, and standing before them was Ayami Tsujimoto, arms crossed and expression mildly amused.


    Hikaru and Lina didn''t react.


    Senzai, however, fell completely silent.


    Ayami''s golden eyes flicked to the bag. "You heard that, right?" she asked, tone casual but sharp.


    Hikaru and Lina, now fully invested in ignoring a panicked magical book, shared a glance.


    "Heard what?" Lina asked innocently.


    Ayami narrowed her eyes, scanning the area. "There are only two of you¡­ so why did I hear another voice just now?"


    She took a step closer, her sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings as if expecting someone or something to reveal itself.


    Hikaru sighed, realizing there was no point in pretending. He reached into his bag and pulled out the book.


    "Uh¡­ so this is Senzai," he said, holding it up like an offering.


    The book immediately shrieked. "GYAAAH! NO, NO, PUT ME BACK! THAT PERSON IS DANGEROUS!"


    Ayami raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me?"


    Senzai let out another panicked wail. "I KNOW WHO YOU ARE! AYAMI TSUJIMOTO! THE HUMAN BORN WITH MAGIC THE ONE WHO KILLED GODS! NOOO, I REFUSE! PUT ME BACK, PUT ME BACK!"


    Ayami stared at the book, then slowly turned her gaze to Hikaru and Lina, her expression unreadable. "...What is this?"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Lina blinked. "A book."


    "A book that can talk," Hikaru added helpfully.


    Ayami blinked and leaned in closer, her golden eyes sharp. "Talk."


    "Ahhh! No, no, no, too close!" Senzai wailed.


    Her expression didn''t change. "What do you know about me?"


    "...I... a lot."


    Ayami''s stare didn''t waver. "What do you know about me?"


    Senzai hesitated before blurting out, "...At the age of 20, Ayami Tsujimoto killed 20 gods from the Asian pantheon, which¡ª"


    Suddenly, Ayami''s hand clamped around the book, gripping it so tightly the cover creaked.


    "Enough," she said, her voice quiet but firm.


    "Ayami-san, is that true?" Hikaru asked, his voice quieter than usual.


    Ayami met his gaze and gave a small nod. "Well, yes. But anyway, I have something to say¡­ Let''s go to my place first."


    She turned on her heel, not offering any more explanation. Hikaru and Lina exchanged a glance before following, while Senzai remained unusually silent in Hikaru''s arms.


    Inside Ayami''s apartment, the air felt heavier than usual. She leaned against the table, arms crossed, her golden eyes sharp. "I ran into Takemikazuchi," she said, skipping any preamble.


    Hikaru furrowed his brows. "The god of martial arts?"


    Ayami nodded. "And he has a new follower. Someone strong¡ªstronger than any of his past ones."


    Lina, who had been lounging on the couch, sat up straight. "How strong are we talking?"


    Ayami exhaled through her nose, her expression unreadable. "Strong enough that even I don''t know if I can take them down easily."


    A heavy silence settled over the room. Even Senzai, usually the most talkative presence, stayed quiet in Hikaru''s lap.


    "That''s... not great," Hikaru finally said, rubbing the back of his neck. "Did you fight them?"


    Ayami''s gaze darkened. "Yes. At first, I nearly killed the god¡ªbut then, some random guy showed up. A human. And somehow, even before receiving a god''s blessing, he was strong enough to push me back."


    Lina''s brows knit together. "Wait. You''re saying a normal human overpowered you?"


    Ayami''s jaw tightened. "That''s the part I should have anticipated."


    Senzai, who had been eerily silent up until now, finally spoke up. "Alright, look. Clearly, you''ve got problems. Lucky for you, I happen to be a book of vast, nearly infinite knowledge! I can help."


    Ayami raised an eyebrow. "Help?"


    "Yes! I know things! Lots of things! Forgotten spells, hidden histories, battle tactics, weaknesses of gods¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ayami stomped her foot onto the book, pinning it to the floor.


    "And what exactly can you do, oh great and mighty book?" she said, voice dripping with skepticism. "You don''t even have arms or legs. You''re nothing but old paper and a loud mouth."


    "OW! HEY! That is completely unnecessary!" Senzai protested, his voice muffled under her foot. "Just because I don''t have limbs doesn''t mean I''m useless! My knowledge is my strength!"


    Hikaru winced. "Uh, Ayami-san, maybe ease up a little? He is offering to help."


    Ayami narrowed her eyes but eventually lifted her foot, arms crossed. "Fine. Talk."


    Senzai let out a dramatic gasp as if he actually had lungs. "Finally! Some respect!"


    Ayami''s gaze darkened. "I hate people who know my past."


    "Okay, okay! I get it!" Senzai said hastily. "Now, you mentioned Takemikazuchi, right? Let me see..."


    The book flipped open by itself, its pages turning rapidly as if scanning through centuries of information.


    Senzai''s pages fluttered at an unnatural speed, flipping back and forth as if searching for something buried deep within his vast knowledge.


    "Takemikazuchi¡­ god of martial arts, thunder deity, big ego," he muttered, skimming through the text. "Blah, blah, blah, descended from the heavens, granted divine strength to warriors, blah, blah¡ªah! Here we go!"


    The pages suddenly stopped, and a faint glow pulsed from the ink.


    "According to ancient records," Senzai continued, "Takemikazuchi''s power isn''t just about brute strength. His real edge comes from his divine technique¡ªhis movements aren''t just fast, they''re nearly impossible to predict. He doesn''t waste energy, doesn''t make unnecessary moves. His followers are trained the same way. If this new guy managed to push you back before receiving a god''s blessing, that means¡ª"


    "We don''t need all that information," Ayami cut in.


    "Huh? Why not?"


    "Don''t you know? The gods can''t use their power anymore."


    Senzai paused. "Huh¡­ what do you mean?"


    The three of them exchanged glances. It was becoming clear that, despite his vast knowledge, the book had some serious gaps when it came to recent events.


    "Try searching for what happened to magic after Enkidu''s era," Ayami said.


    "Enkidu? After his death?"


    "No. After Enkidu resurrected."


    "...What."


    Senzai went completely still. For the first time since meeting him, the book had nothing to say.


    Then, his pages began flipping again, slower this time, as if the weight of the information was sinking in.


    "That¡­ that''s impossible," Senzai finally said, his voice unusually subdued. "Enkidu was¡­ wait, this says he was the one who ended the magic era. He even made it so that magic from the gods couldn''t be used¡ªexcept by those who received a direct blessing." His voice grew fainter. "What¡­ I never knew this."


    To Be Continue.

 Secrets Century

    An hour passed, during which Senzai remained unnervingly quiet, flipping through his pages in slow, deliberate motions. Hikaru and Lina exchanged glances but said nothing, letting the book process whatever existential crisis he was apparently having.


    Finally, Senzai let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Okay. I think I get it now."


    Ayami, who had been lounging on the couch with her arms crossed, smirked. "Took you long enough."


    "No one can use magic freely anymore," Senzai muttered, as if saying it out loud made it more real. "Unless they''re blessed by a god¡­ which means¡­ all those centuries of magic, all those grand spells and arcane arts, they''re gone¡­"


    Ayami shrugged. "Yup."


    Senzai made a distressed noise. "I can''t believe this! I''m a book of knowledge! A guide to the mystical! And you''re telling me I''ve been locked away so long that magic itself has been rendered useless!?"


    Ayami chuckled. "Kinda funny, isn''t it? All that ''vast, nearly infinite knowledge,'' yet you didn''t even know the most basic fact about the world you''re in now." She leaned forward with a smirk. "Some scholar you are."


    Senzai sputtered. "I¡ªI''ve been vacuum-sealed in a forgotten shelf for who knows how long! How was I supposed to keep up with current events!?"


    Hikaru snickered. "Man, that''s rough."


    Lina shook her head. "So much for ''nearly infinite knowledge.''"


    "You all suck," Senzai grumbled.


    Senzai grumbled incoherently for a while, his pages ruffling like someone aggressively shuffling papers on their desk.


    Ayami, still thoroughly amused, leaned her chin on her hand. "So, oh great and mighty book of wisdom, now that you''ve caught up with reality, what''s your plan?"


    "My plan," Senzai huffed, "was originally to offer you all invaluable knowledge in exchange for breaking my seal. But now I see that knowledge alone isn''t enough¡ªyou people don''t even use magic anymore! This world is completely different from the one I knew!"


    "I can," Hikaru said flatly.


    "I also can," Lina added.


    Ayami smirked. "You literally saw me shapeshift earlier."


    Senzai went completely silent.


    For the second time that night, he felt incredibly dumb.


    Senzai didn''t speak for a long moment. His pages barely even moved, as if he was processing a reality he hadn''t been prepared for.


    "Wait. Wait, wait, wait," he finally sputtered. "Are you telling me that despite magic being gone, despite gods being unable to wield their own power freely¡ªyou three can still use magic?"


    "Looks that way," Hikaru said, leaning back in his chair.


    Lina gave a casual shrug. "It''s not that strange. Some people still have magic, mostly those who come from old bloodlines. It''s just that the gods made it so their power is the only kind most people can access now."


    Senzai made a strangled sound, like a scholar having an existential crisis. "Then why hasn''t anyone written about this? Why was this knowledge lost?! I¡ªI was SEALED, not dead! How did I miss something this important!?"


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ayami chuckled, clearly enjoying his suffering. "Guess you''re not as all-knowing as you thought."


    Senzai groaned. "I swear I was only sealed for a few centuries! What the hell happened while I was gone?"


    "Since when, exactly?" Lina asked.


    "Like¡­ back when there were only two major religions? And then a new one appeared, and some guy claimed to be a prophet?"


    Lina blinked. "...That sounds ancient."


    "Did you sleep through everything?" Hikaru asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh, no, I just woke up like a year ago," Senzai said casually.


    Ayami smirked. "Yeah, well, judging by your timeline, you''re probably, what... a hundred thousand years old?"


    Senzai let out another strangled noise. "WHAT?!"


    Senzai''s pages flapped wildly, like a bird having a panic attack. "That''s ridiculous! I can''t be that old! I would remember if I were some kind of ancient relic!"


    Ayami leaned back, arms crossed. "Would you, though? Because from what I''m seeing, you''ve been sealed so long that the world moved on without you. Gods have lost their power, magic is restricted, and yet you''re still acting like you know everything."


    Senzai sputtered. "I do know everything!"


    Lina gave him a flat look. "Except, apparently, anything that''s happened in the last few thousand years."


    Hikaru chuckled. "Kinda funny, actually. You spent all that time locked away, and now you''re just¡­ outdated."


    "Outdated?!" Senzai gasped, as if they had personally insulted his entire existence. "I am a repository of knowledge! A beacon of wisdom! A¡ª"


    "A book," Ayami finished for him, smirking.


    Senzai let out a dramatic groan. "This is humiliating."


    Ayami tapped her fingers on the table. "Real question¡ªyou weren''t born a book, right?"


    "Of course not!" Senzai huffed. "I used to be human! Like I said!"


    Hikaru leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Alright, so you were human. What happened? How''d you end up as a book?"


    Senzai hesitated, his pages twitching. "That''s¡­ complicated."


    Ayami raised an eyebrow. "Complicated how?"


    The book made a noise that sounded suspiciously like someone clearing their throat. "Let''s just say I was too knowledgeable for my own good. I studied things people¡ªgods¡ªdidn''t want me to know. And, well¡­ they dealt with me the way they saw fit."


    Lina frowned. "So they sealed you away just for knowing too much?"


    "More or less," Senzai muttered. "I was a scholar of ancient magic, lost histories, divine secrets. I knew things that could change the balance of power. Naturally, that made me a threat."


    Ayami tilted her head. "So¡­ they turned you into a book?"


    Senzai let out a long sigh. "Yeah. Not the worst fate, all things considered. They could have just destroyed me. Instead, they figured locking me away where no one could find me was safer. Guess they underestimated how annoying I can be."


    Hikaru smirked. "I can see why they did it."


    "Hey!"


    Ayami drummed her fingers against the table. "And now that you''re out?"


    Senzai hesitated again. "I still want my freedom. Being carried around in a bag isn''t exactly the life I envisioned."


    Lina narrowed her eyes. "And by ''freedom,'' you mean what, exactly? You want us to break your seal?"


    The book was silent for a moment. Then, softer this time, he said, "Yes."


    Ayami crossed her arms. "Unfortunate. None of us can do that. Let me introduce you to your very capable new owners. First, we have this little boy, Hikaru, who has the power to enter the Mirror World. He claims he can do anything in there, but who knows if he can actually unseal you."


    "I don''t think I can," Hikaru admitted. "My ability only works on things that have some kind of mind-to-mind connection."


    "And then," Ayami continued, "we have this young girl, Lina, whose special ability is¡­ drumroll, please¡­ she has really sharp eyesight. Great sniper, though."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the grand halls of Takemikazuchi''s domain, the air was thick with the scent of incense and the lingering tension of past battles. The god of martial arts sat on a raised platform, eyes closed, his body at rest but his senses sharp. His divine domain was a place of discipline¡ªsilent, orderly, a space where only the strongest could stand.


    Then, the heavy doors creaked open.


    Takemikazuchi''s eyes flicked open, and he turned his head slightly, expecting one of his followers. Instead, he saw her.


    A woman stepped inside, her every movement deliberate, as if the world itself bent to her presence. Golden jewelry adorned her wrists and ankles, catching the dim light like tiny stars. Her deep red gown flowed around her, both elegant and impossibly bold¡ªfitting for one who needed no introduction.


    "Ishtar."


    Takemikazuchi''s voice was even, but there was an unmistakable wariness beneath it. "To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"


    The goddess of love and war smiled, though there was something sharp beneath it, something unreadable. "Must there always be a reason?" she mused, stepping closer, the sound of her heels clicking against the polished floor. "Can''t an old acquaintance simply stop by?"


    To Be Continue.

 Secrets Century II

    Takemikazuchi exhaled slowly through his nose, looking away as if uninterested. "You and I both know you never do anything without a reason."


    Ishtar chuckled. "True." She moved to stand before him, tilting her head. "You look tired."


    He scoffed. "Even gods need rest."


    She studied him for a moment, then glanced around the room. "You''ve been busy," she noted. "Training your newest champion, I hear?"


    Takemikazuchi''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes. "You''ve been keeping an ear to my affairs?"


    "Oh, darling," Ishtar purred, "I keep an ear on everything." She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "And what I hear is that you''ve found someone¡­ special."


    Takemikazuchi''s fingers twitched. "Say what you came here to say, Ishtar."


    Her smile widened, but her eyes gleamed with something colder. "I have an idea," she said smoothly. "We eliminate those who refuse to stand with us against Enkidu. Ayami, Hikaru¡­ and especially one of my own."


    She let the weight of her words settle before adding, almost lazily, "Lina."


    Takemikazuchi regarded Ishtar carefully, his sharp eyes searching her expression for any hidden motives¡ªthough with her, there were always layers beneath layers. "I''m listening," he said, his tone measured.


    Ishtar smirked, pleased that he hadn''t dismissed her outright. She took a slow step forward, her fingers idly tracing along the hilt of a ceremonial blade resting on a nearby stand. "You and I both know brute force isn''t always the best approach," she said. "Hikaru and his little group are cautious, especially with her leading them." She practically spat the word, her distaste for Ayami barely concealed. "If we push too hard, they''ll scatter like rats, and I hate chasing down pests."


    Takemikazuchi said nothing, waiting for her to get to the point.


    "So," Ishtar continued, turning back to him with a glint in her eyes, "instead of forcing a confrontation, we lure them into one. Specifically, we lure Hikaru¡ªthrough someone he cares about."


    Takemikazuchi''s brow furrowed slightly. "You mean Lina?"


    "Oh, no," Ishtar said, waving a dismissive hand. "Lina is sharp. She''d see through it. And Ayami? Too unpredictable. But there''s another. A girl named Sakura¡ªa close friend of Hikaru''s, someone he''d never leave behind."


    Takemikazuchi remained silent, considering.


    Ishtar leaned in, her voice a seductive whisper. "We take her. Not harm, not yet. Just¡­ remove her from the picture. Hikaru will come looking. And when he does, he''ll walk straight into our hands."


    A long pause stretched between them. Then, Takemikazuchi exhaled slowly, eyes narrowing. "And what do you gain from this?"


    Ishtar laughed softly, stepping back. "Oh, come now. What I always want¡ªcontrol. Order. The pieces are aligning, dear Takemikazuchi, and I simply wish to ensure they fall into place in our favor."


    The god of martial arts was silent for a moment longer. Then, finally, he gave a small nod. "Fine. But if this goes wrong, don''t expect me to clean up the mess."


    Ishtar smiled, satisfied. "Oh, don''t worry. If all goes as planned, Hikaru won''t even realize what''s happening until it''s far too late."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ***


    The afternoon sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm golden glow over Sakura''s bedroom. She lay sprawled on her bed in an oversized hoodie and shorts, completely at ease. A soft smile played on her lips as she scrolled through her phone, caught in an endless loop of cute cat videos.


    "Ahh¡­ so adorable," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. She tapped the screen to save another video, fully immersed in her own little world.


    The room was quiet, the only sounds coming from the soft hum of her fan and the occasional notification chime from her phone. It was one of those peaceful afternoons where nothing seemed out of place.


    Then, a thought crept into her mind. What''s Hikaru doing this Sunday¡­?


    The moment the idea fully formed, warmth rushed to her face. She let out a small squeak, quickly locking her phone and pressing it against her chest.


    "Ugh, stop thinking about it," she muttered, rolling onto her side and burying her face in a pillow. But no matter how hard she tried, the thought lingered, making her blush even deeper.


    Sakura sighed, staring at her phone screen. The group class picture stared back at her, and there, just slightly off-center, was Hikaru. He wasn''t even doing anything special just standing there, hands in his pockets, looking as casual as ever.


    Her eyes drifted to the side. Standing next to him was Lina.


    "...."


    Something in her chest tightened. She didn''t like this feeling.


    Her mood soured instantly. She clicked her tongue, locking her phone and tossing it onto the bed. Then, grabbing a pillow, she buried her face into it and let out a muffled groan.


    "Ahhh, why do I have this kinda feeling?!" she whined, kicking her legs against the mattress in frustration.


    She wasn''t jealous. No, of course not. That would be ridiculous. Stupid, even. It wasn''t like she and Hikaru were¡­


    She groaned again, rolling onto her back and staring at the ceiling. Ugh. This is so annoying.


    Sakura''s frustrated thoughts were cut short by a soft thud outside her window. Her body tensed. A bird? A branch? Her gaze flicked toward the window, but before she could sit up, the glass slid open without a sound.


    A figure stepped inside. Dressed in dark clothing, their face hidden behind a smooth, expressionless mask, they moved with an eerie precision¡ªsilent, calculated, efficient.


    Sakura barely had time to gasp before the intruder spoke.


    "I''m sorry," the masked figure said, voice calm, almost regretful. "But this is for the gods'' sake."


    Her eyes widened. "What¡ª?!"


    She lunged for her phone, but she never reached it.


    In a single swift motion, the figure closed the distance between them. A sharp pressure struck her neck, and the world tilted. Her limbs went weak, her vision swam, and before she could even process what had happened, darkness swallowed her whole.


    The last thing she felt was the sensation of being lifted off her bed.


    A few minutes later, Sakura''s mother stirred on the living room couch at the faint creak of movement upstairs.


    "Hm?" She blinked, groggy, glancing toward the ceiling. Probably just Sakura watching those animal videos again.


    Yawning, she stretched and got up, deciding to check on her daughter before heading to bed herself.


    She reached Sakura''s room and found the door slightly ajar.


    Peeking in, she noticed the ruffled bedcovers, Sakura''s phone abandoned on the sheets, and the window cracked open, letting in a cool breeze.


    Her mother frowned. "Sakura?"


    Silence. She checked the bathroom. Not there.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. Maybe she stepped out for some air? Shrugging, she decided not to overthink it. Teenagers were unpredictable, after all. With a small shake of her head, she left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Downstairs, the house remained silent.


    A few days later, the morning sun cast its usual glow over the school, but something felt off. The air was heavier, a quiet tension lingering beneath the usual chatter of students.


    Hikaru stepped into the classroom with Lina, both heading to their usual seats. Lina stretched lazily in her chair while Hikaru absentmindedly set down his bag.


    He had barely settled when Risa walked over, her expression tense.


    "Hikaru," she said, her voice quieter than usual.


    He glanced up. "Hm?"


    "Do you know where Sakura is?"


    Hikaru blinked. "Sakura?" He shook his head. "No. Why?"


    Risa''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Her mom told me she hasn''t been home for days."


    That got his full attention.


    "What?" Hikaru sat up straight. "What do you mean she hasn''t been home?"


    Risa exhaled sharply. "I mean exactly that. Her mom thought she was staying with a friend at first, but when she tried calling, no one picked up. She checked with everyone she could think of, but¡­"


    "...Sakura''s usually with you," Risa added, watching his reaction carefully.


    "Not yesterday," Hikaru muttered, rubbing his temple. "I was taking a break. I just got a message from her mom saying she thought Sakura was at my place, but I haven''t seen her."


    Lina, overhearing, walked over. "Mind telling me the last place she was seen?"


    Risa shook her head. "Her mom just said she was in her bedroom an hour before she vanished. And then¡­ she was gone."


    Lina exchanged a look with Hikaru. Something wasn''t right.


    To Be Continue.

 Taken Away

    Hikaru and Lina didn''t waste another second. The moment the weight of the situation sank in, they were already on their feet, bolting out of the classroom.


    "Hey! Where are you guys¡ª?" Risa started, but they were gone before she could finish.


    Out in the hallway, students gave them confused glances as they sprinted past, shoving open the front doors of the school.


    The security guard at the gate narrowed his eyes as they rushed toward him. "Where do you think you''re going? School just started!"


    Lina didn¡¯t even slow down. "We forgot something important!" she called out.


    "What could be so important that¡ª"


    "Family emergency!" Hikaru added, not missing a beat.


    The guard hesitated, clearly debating whether to stop them, but by the time he opened his mouth again, they were already past him, dashing into the streets.


    As they ran, Hikaru pulled out Senzai, gripping the book tightly. "Senzai!" he called, flipping open the pages. "We need to find Sakura. Now."


    The book ruffled its pages in irritation. "And good morning to you too¡ªwait, what? What happened to her?"


    "She¡¯s missing," Hikaru said, his voice tight. "No one knows where she went. If you really are the ¡®book of everything,¡¯ then find her."


    Senzai¡¯s pages flipped rapidly, faster than the wind rushing past them. The glow of his ink pulsed as he processed the request. "Give me a second. Finding someone isn¡¯t like looking up a recipe¡ª"


    "We don¡¯t have a second!" Lina snapped, picking up speed.


    Senzai grumbled but focused, his pages slowing as words rearranged themselves across them. The glow intensified, and then¡ª


    "I found her."


    Hikaru¡¯s breath hitched. "Where?"


    Senzai¡¯s voice dropped, serious and sharp.


    "She¡¯s not in this city anymore. She¡¯s been taken."


    Hikaru and Lina skidded to a stop, their heavy breaths cutting through the quiet morning air. The streets were still mostly empty, the world unaware that something was very, very wrong.


    "What do you mean, ¡®taken¡¯?" Hikaru demanded, gripping Senzai tighter. His pulse pounded in his ears, a steady drum of urgency.


    Lina crossed her arms, her expression dark. "By who?"


    Senzai¡¯s pages flickered, ink shifting like ripples in water before settling into legible words. "I can¡¯t pinpoint the exact person, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t random. This was planned."


    Hikaru¡¯s jaw tightened. "Planned by who?"


    The book hesitated, an unnatural silence stretching between them.


    "I¡­ don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to like the answer," Senzai finally said.


    Lina narrowed her eyes. "Try us."


    A moment passed. Then, with a slow, deliberate shift, the ink rearranged itself once more.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "It¡¯s connected to the gods."


    Hikaru felt his stomach drop.


    Lina muttered a sharp curse. "You¡¯re telling me some god decided to kidnap Sakura?"


    "Or someone working for them," Senzai corrected. "But yes. And if I had to guess¡­ they didn¡¯t take her just for fun."


    Hikaru¡¯s hands curled into fists. His thoughts raced, struggling to piece this together.


    Sakura? Out of everyone? Why her?


    "Lina, do you have a mirror?"


    "Huh? Yeah, I do." She reached into her bag and pulled out a small hand mirror. "Here. Use it to take us to the Mirror World."


    2/2


    ChatGPT said:


    Hikaru took the mirror without hesitation, gripping it firmly. His reflection stared back at him for only a moment before the glass shimmered, rippling like the surface of disturbed water.


    Lina shifted beside him, glancing around to make sure no one was watching. "You sure this will work? We don¡¯t even know exactly where Sakura is."


    "Senzai gave us a lead," Hikaru muttered, his eyes locked on the shifting mirror.


    In an instant, the real world faded away, and they found themselves in the eerie stillness of the Mirror World¡ªempty, silent, waiting. Hikaru exhaled slowly, closing his eyes as he reached out with his power. The rules of this world bent to his will, shifting at his command.


    A moment later, the air around them changed, and suddenly, they were weightless.


    Lina gasped as they began to rise. "Whoa¡ª!"


    "We¡¯re flying," Hikaru said simply, opening his eyes. His expression was sharp, focused. "Come on. Let¡¯s find Ayami-san and tell her what¡¯s going on."


    Meanwhile, in the real world, Ayami was still fast asleep, curled up comfortably on her bed.


    The silence in her room was broken when the mirror on her dresser shimmered and rippled. A second later, Hikaru and Lina stepped out of it, emerging from the Mirror World like ghosts passing through water.


    Lina glanced around before settling her gaze on Ayami¡¯s sleeping form. "...She¡¯s still asleep."


    Hikaru sighed, walking up to her bed. Without hesitation, he reached down and pinched both of her cheeks.


    "Wake up, wake up," he said, pulling at them slightly.


    Ayami groaned, her voice muffled by sleep. "Hmmm¡­ hunyu... ten minutes..." She lazily swatted at his hand but made no real effort to move.


    Lina crossed her arms, watching with mild amusement. "You¡¯re not gonna wake her up like that. She¡¯s basically a cat. You should just shake a bag of treats or something."


    Hikaru, unfazed by Ayami¡¯s refusal to wake up, narrowed his eyes. "Alright, you asked for this."


    He reached down and clamped his fingers over her nose, cutting off her air supply.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t react, still lost in whatever dream she was having. Then, her sleepy mumbling turned into a muffled whine. Her golden eyes fluttered open, hazy with confusion, before widening in sudden realization.


    With a dramatic gasp, she jerked up, swatting at Hikaru¡¯s hand. "Wha¡ª! You little¡ª!" She coughed, catching her breath.


    Lina snickered from the side. "Told you that would work."


    Ayami glared at both of them, rubbing her nose. "Was that really necessary?"


    "Yes," Hikaru said flatly. "Sakura¡¯s been kidnapped."


    Ayami blinked. Then, all traces of sleep vanished from her face. "...What?"


    Ayami swung her legs over the side of the bed, fully awake now. "Start from the beginning," she said, her tone sharp.


    Hikaru wasted no time. "Sakura''s missing. Her mom thought she was staying with a friend, but she never showed up. Senzai tracked it¡ªthis wasn¡¯t random. Someone took her, and it¡¯s tied to the gods."


    Ayami¡¯s golden eyes darkened. "Which god?"


    "Senzai couldn''t pinpoint that," Lina said, crossing her arms. "But whoever it was, they planned this."


    Ayami ran a hand through her hair, processing. "Wait¡­ who¡¯s Sakura again?"


    Hikaru stared at her. "Seriously?"


    "Hey, I just woke up." She stretched, yawning. "Refresh my memory."


    "She¡¯s just a normal human," Hikaru said. "My friend. A classmate."


    Ayami raised an eyebrow. "You sure about that?"


    "Yes. Senzai confirmed it¡ªshe was kidnapped by someone working for the gods." He shoved the book toward her.


    "M-Morning, Ayami¡­" Senzai greeted nervously.


    Without warning, Ayami spat out the sip of water she had just taken¡ªright onto the book¡¯s pages.


    "Ack! W-WHY?!" Senzai sputtered, his ink smudging.


    "Reflex," Ayami said unapologetically. "You caught me off guard."


    Senzai let out a strangled sound. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to clean spit out of parchment?!"


    Ayami wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, entirely unbothered. "You¡¯ll live. Now, back to the important part¡ªSakura. Where is she?"


    Senzai grumbled something about personal space before his ink shifted, forming new text. "From what I could gather, she¡¯s being held somewhere outside the city. The location isn¡¯t clear, but I managed to pick up traces of divine energy. Strong ones."


    Hikaru¡¯s grip on the book tightened. "So a god is definitely involved."


    Lina exhaled through her nose. "Great. Just what we needed. Any guesses on which one?"


    Senzai hesitated before responding, "Not clear¡­"


    Ayami crossed her arms. "Wow. What a useless magic book."


    To Be Continue.

 Taken Away II

    "EXCUSE ME?!" Senzai sputtered. "I''d like to see you do better!"


    "Then¡­ what are we gonna do?" Ayami ignored Senzai''s protests and looked at Hikaru and Lina.


    Lina tapped her fingers against her arm, thinking. "...I could try using my zoom vision, scan for anything suspicious."


    Hikaru nodded. "Good idea. If Sakura''s being held somewhere nearby, you might be able to spot something."


    Ayami stretched and cracked her neck. "Great. Let''s head to the apartment roof. Better vantage point."


    Without another word, the three of them moved, urgency in their steps.


    On the rooftop, the wind was stronger, whipping at their clothes as they stepped toward the edge. The city sprawled beneath them, bathed in the morning light, oblivious to the fact that somewhere within its limits, a girl was missing.


    Lina took a deep breath, rolling her shoulders before her eyes began to shift¡ªher pupils contracting, irises glowing faintly as her zoom vision activated. The world around her blurred, then sharpened as her sight extended far beyond normal human limits.


    Hikaru and Ayami waited in tense silence as Lina scanned the city, her head turning slightly, focusing on different areas. Minutes passed.


    Then, she tensed.


    "Got something," she muttered.


    Hikaru stepped closer. "Where?"


    "Outside the city. There''s an abandoned temple near the forest¡­ I see movement. People guarding the entrance. And¡ª" She sucked in a breath. "I see Sakura. She''s inside."


    Hikaru clenched his fists. "Then that''s where we''re going."


    Ayami smirked, already stretching. "Finally, something interesting."


    Senzai, still tucked under Hikaru''s arm, groaned. "You people have no sense of caution."


    Lina shut off her zoom vision, blinking rapidly as she adjusted back to normal sight. "We don''t have time for caution." She turned to Hikaru. "How fast can you get us there?"


    Hikaru looked at the rooftop''s reflective glass panel, his grip on the hand mirror tightening. The surface shimmered in response.


    "Fast enough."


    ***


    Meanwhile, deep within the abandoned temple, Sakura remained unconscious, her body slumped against the cold stone floor of a dimly lit prison cell. The room smelled of damp earth and old incense, the faint flicker of torches casting long shadows against the cracked walls.


    She stirred slightly, a soft groan escaping her lips as she drifted in and out of awareness. Her head ached, her limbs felt heavy¡ªlike she was trapped in a dream she couldn''t wake up from.


    Outside the cell, two figures stood guard. Clad in dark robes, their faces hidden behind ceremonial masks, they spoke in hushed tones.


    "She''s just a human," one of them muttered.


    "Orders are orders," the other replied. "The goddess wants her here. That''s all that matters."


    A silence hung between them before the first one sighed. "You think the boy will come?"


    The second guard chuckled. "Of course he will. That''s the whole point."


    Back inside the cell, Sakura''s fingers twitched. Her consciousness was returning¡ªslowly, but surely. And when she woke up, she''d realize just how much trouble she was in.


    Sakura''s eyelids fluttered before finally cracking open. Her head swam, the dim light doing little to help her focus. The cold, rough stone beneath her palms sent a shiver up her spine as she slowly pushed herself upright.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Where¡­ am I?


    Her heart pounded as she took in her surroundings. A prison cell. Heavy iron bars in front of her. Ancient walls, worn down by time, lined with flickering torches. The faint scent of incense lingered in the air, but underneath it, something more unsettling¡ªlike dried blood and old dust.


    Her throat was dry, but she forced out a sound. "Hello¡­?"


    Silence.


    Sakura swallowed hard. Her last memory was being in her room¡ªthen the masked figure, the strange pressure at her neck¡­ and then nothing.


    Her fingers curled into fists. This isn''t a dream.


    Just beyond the bars, she heard voices murmuring. She turned her head sharply, straining to listen.


    "Just be cautious. I heard that boy, Hikaru, can enter the Mirror World¡­ he could appear at any moment."


    Her breath hitched. Hikaru¡­? They''re talking about Hikaru?


    Her mind raced, piecing things together.


    Sakura''s pulse pounded in her ears as she pushed herself to her feet, gripping the cold bars of her cell.


    "Hey!" she shouted, her voice echoing off the stone walls. "Why am I here?!"


    The murmuring outside stopped.


    She slammed a fist against the bars, frustration bubbling up inside her. "Who the hell are you people?! What do you want with me?!"


    Footsteps. Slow, deliberate.


    Then, a figure stepped into view. Clad in dark robes, with a hood shadowing their face, they regarded her with an unreadable expression.


    "You are here," the figure said calmly, "because of your connection to Hikaru."


    Sakura''s stomach twisted. So it really is about him.


    She clenched her jaw. "So what? I don''t know anything about whatever weird god stuff he''s involved in."


    The figure chuckled softly. "Perhaps not. But you don''t have to. Your existence alone is enough to lure him in."


    Her fingers tightened around the bars. "Lure him in¡­?" Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    The figure tilted their head. "He will come for you. It''s only a matter of time."


    Sakura''s breath came faster. She knew Hikaru, of course he would come. But something about the way they said it, the confidence in their voice, made her blood run cold.


    Sakura''s grip on the bars loosened as she slowly sank back down to the cold stone floor.


    A trap.


    She pressed her palms against her knees, trying to steady her breathing. They took me just to get to Hikaru¡­


    Her thoughts swirled in a chaotic mess. This is insane. Gods? Magic? I''m just a normal girl. What do I have to do with any of this?


    But deep down, she already knew the answer. Hikaru.


    She had seen glimpses of the strange things he could do¡ªthe way he seemed to understand things beyond normal comprehension, the way he and Lina whispered about things she wasn''t meant to hear. And now, it was all catching up to her.


    She ran a hand through her hair, exhaling sharply. "This is so stupid," she muttered under her breath. "What am I supposed to do? Just sit here and wait to be rescued?"


    Her stomach churned at the thought. She hated this¡ªbeing powerless, being a bargaining chip.


    Her fingers curled into fists. No. I can''t just sit here. If they want to use me as bait, I''ll make sure I''m not some helpless damsel waiting to be saved.


    Her eyes flicked toward the iron bars again, then to the flickering torches on the wall. Slowly, an idea started to form.


    ***


    Hikaru, Lina, and Ayami soared through the endless expanse of the Mirror World, the warped reflections of the real world stretching below them like a distorted dream. The air here was weightless, carrying them effortlessly as they sped toward their destination.


    Lina''s sharp eyes locked onto the landscape ahead. "It should be just past those old temple ruins," she called out, her voice steady despite the rush of wind.


    "WHY AM I THE ONE WHO HAD TO BRING THIS HUGE MIRROR!?" Ayami yelled, her voice carrying through the wind as she held the oversized mirror from her bedroom.


    "It''s better than being disoriented with a tiny hand mirror," Hikaru replied, not missing a beat as they flew through the surreal sky.


    Ayami shot him a glare but didn''t argue, still gripping the mirror as they raced forward, the distorted world below them blurring into an almost dreamlike haze.


    As they neared the temple ruins, the air around them shimmered, rippling unnaturally. The closer they got, the more the Mirror World seemed to resist them¡ªlike an unseen force trying to push them away.


    Lina narrowed her eyes. "Something''s off."


    Hikaru felt it too. The usual weightless ease of the Mirror World was now sluggish, like wading through thick water. "Could be a barrier. If a god''s involved, they wouldn''t just leave an open door."


    Ayami huffed, adjusting her grip on the mirror. "Great. So, what''s the plan? Crash through, or do we have to play smart?"


    "I mean... we could try walking around first," Hikaru suggested. "See if there''s an opening or something off. Since we''re in the Mirror World, they won''t notice us, right?"


    Lina glanced at the shifting air around them, considering. "It''s worth a shot. No point charging in blind."


    Ayami sighed. "Fine, but if this thing gets heavier, I''m throwing it at someone."


    The three of them descended carefully, landing on the distorted reflection of the temple ruins. The place looked even more ominous in the Mirror World¡ªstructures twisted at odd angles, and shadows stretched unnaturally, shifting as if they had a mind of their own.


    Hikaru took a cautious step forward, the ground beneath him rippling slightly. "Wasn''t there supposed to be a barrier or something...?"


    "I mean, if the god who kidnapped Sakura has a follower who can create one, then maybe," Ayami said, setting the mirror down with a sigh. "But if not, they might just be relying on the location itself to keep people out."


    Lina scanned their surroundings, her expression tense. "Either way, let''s not assume we''re walking in unnoticed."


    To Be Continue.

 Saving Her

    Sakura sat on the cold stone floor, arms wrapped around her knees. The weight of everything pressed down on her being kidnapped, the eerie prison, and now hearing her captors talk about Hikaru. She clenched her fists.


    What do they want with him?


    She didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on it.


    Out of nowhere, the air in front of her shimmered. A faint ripple, almost like heat distortion, twisted the space just beyond the iron bars. Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa hand emerged from thin air.


    Sakura¡¯s breath hitched. The hand was familiar, fingers slightly curled, reaching for her.


    Then came the whisper.


    "Sakura. Grab on."


    Her heart leaped. "Hikaru¡­?" she whispered back, barely able to believe it.


    The hand wavered slightly, as if struggling against something. "Hurry," he urged. "Before they notice."


    Sakura didn¡¯t hesitate. She lunged forward, wrapping both hands around Hikaru¡¯s. The second she made contact, the world around her twisted. The stone walls, the iron bars, the flickering torchlight all of it blurred, melting into a swirl of color as she was yanked forward.


    And then silence.


    When she opened her eyes, the prison was gone. The damp, suffocating air had been replaced with an eerie stillness. Everything around her was distorted, dreamlike like looking at the world through rippling water.


    She was in the Mirror World.


    And standing right in front of her, still gripping her hand tightly, was Hikaru.


    Sakura barely had a moment to process before she saw two more figures standing behind Hikaru.


    Lina stood with her arms crossed, looking completely unfazed, while Ayami yawned, still holding a large mirror under one arm like it was just another day.


    Sakura blinked. Then blinked again.


    "Lina?!" she blurted, pointing at her like she¡¯d just seen a ghost. "You¡¯re here too?!"


    Lina raised an eyebrow. "Yeah? And?"


    Sakura¡¯s mind raced. "Wait, wait¡ªyou knew about this¡­ this Mirror World stuff?!"


    Lina shrugged. "Of course."


    Sakura¡¯s eye twitched. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Hikaru flinched slightly. "I mean¡ªuh¡ª" He scratched the back of his head, avoiding her eyes. "It¡¯s¡­ complicated?"


    "Let''s skip that part. We should leave this place seems there''s no magic here..." Ayami said, glancing around the prison, noting how the cell bars were already broken in the Mirror World.


    Just as Ayami finished speaking, the surface of the large mirror she had been carrying began to ripple unnaturally.


    A hand emerged slender, adorned with golden jewelry that glowed faintly even in the distorted light of the Mirror World. The air crackled with an unseen force as the hand pushed further through the glass, fingers moving with an almost lazy elegance.


    Hikaru¡¯s breath caught in his throat. "No way..."


    Lina took an instinctive step back, her whole body tensing. "Tell me that¡¯s not¡ª"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Before she could finish, the rest of the figure stepped through, the mirror¡¯s surface bending around her like liquid silver.


    A deep red gown, golden accessories shimmering in the eerie light, and a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her piercing eyes.


    Ishtar.


    "Well," the goddess purred, her voice smooth as silk. "Isn¡¯t this a lovely little reunion?"


    Hikaru immediately stepped in front of Sakura, his grip tightening around Senzai. "What do you want?"


    Ishtar tilted her head, feigning innocence. "Oh, come now. Is that any way to greet a goddess? I went through all this trouble to meet you."


    Lina scoffed. "Yeah, sure. You just happened to show up the moment we¡¯re about to escape."


    Ishtar chuckled, taking a slow step forward. "Of course not. I planned all of this..."


    Then, with a snap of her fingers, the air around them shimmered. Dark figures emerged from the shifting reflections her summoned companions, their forms flickering between solid and distorted, like living shadows.


    Hikaru¡¯s eyes narrowed as the air around them grew heavier. The once-fluid Mirror World felt denser, its usual ethereal quality warped by an unseen force. The figures Ishtar had summoned stood motionless, their forms pulsing with energy.


    Ishtar smiled, completely at ease. "Around this place, my influence runs deep. My followers have infused it with magic¡ªone designed to disrupt any outside interference." She spread her arms, gesturing to the distorted landscape. "Even this Mirror World bends to my will now."


    Lina clicked her tongue, glancing at Hikaru. "That explains why everything felt off when we got here."


    Ayami¡¯s golden eyes sharpened. "Tch. You¡¯re really messing with the balance of things, aren¡¯t you?"


    Ishtar ignored the remark and instead turned her gaze directly to Hikaru. "Now, let¡¯s get to the real reason I¡¯m here." Her expression darkened slightly, her amusement laced with something far more dangerous. "I want your Mirror World abilities."


    Hikaru¡¯s grip on Senzai tightened. "Not happening."


    Ishtar sighed dramatically. "Stubborn. But I expected that." She snapped her fingers again, and the figures around them stirred, their presence becoming more solid, their shapes more defined. "That¡¯s why I came prepared."


    Senzai¡¯s voice boomed in Hikaru¡¯s head, urgent and commanding. "Run!"


    Before Hikaru could react, the book in his hands erupted into a bright white glow, momentarily blinding everyone. The sudden burst of light sent Ishtar¡¯s summoned followers stumbling backward, shielding their eyes.


    Ayami didn¡¯t waste a second. "Hold on!" she shouted, her form already shifting. Her body stretched, limbs elongating, fur sprouting in an instant as she transformed into a sleek, powerful cheetah.


    Lina, Hikaru, and Sakura barely had time to react before Ayami lunged forward, grabbing them effortlessly with her strong feline form. "No arguments! We''re leaving!" she growled, her voice slightly distorted through sharp teeth.


    The moment their hands gripped onto her fur, she took off¡ªa golden blur tearing through the Mirror World.


    The air howled past them as Ayami pushed her speed to the limit, the distorted reflections of the ruined temple rushing by in a streak of warped colors. Hikaru risked a glance back¡ªIshtar¡¯s forces were already recovering, their figures flickering with magic as they prepared to give chase.


    "Tch... take them!" Ishtar yelled.


    Lina narrowed her eyes, already moving. She reached for her gloves, summoning the two halves of her sniper rifle. The weapon clicked together seamlessly in midair as she locked onto her targets, her keen eyesight making up for the lack of a scope.


    Lina exhaled slowly, steadying her aim even as Ayami raced forward at breakneck speed. She didn¡¯t need a scope¡ªher instincts and precision were more than enough.


    With a sharp crack, the first shot fired. A blast of compressed energy ripped through the air, striking one of Ishtar¡¯s summoned followers before they could cast a spell. The figure crumpled instantly, their form flickering like a broken projection before vanishing.


    Ishtar barely flinched. "Persistent, aren¡¯t you?" She lifted a hand, and the air around them pulsed. A wave of golden energy rippled outward, distorting the very fabric of the Mirror World.


    Hikaru felt the shift immediately. The once-stable ground beneath Ayami¡¯s paws twisted, warping like liquid glass.


    "S**t she¡¯s trying to destabilize the space!" Hikaru shouted.


    Ayami gritted her teeth, pushing forward. "Then we need to move faster!"


    Sakura clung tightly to Ayami¡¯s fur, her heart pounding. She didn¡¯t understand the full extent of what was happening, but she knew one thing this was bad.


    Lina fired again, the recoil barely affecting her as another enemy fell. But for every one she took down, more appeared, flickering into existence as Ishtar¡¯s magic bent the Mirror World to her will.


    Then, without warning, a massive barrier slammed down in front of them a solid wall of divine energy, stretching endlessly in both directions.


    Ayami skidded to a stop, growling. "Damn it!"


    Hikaru¡¯s mind raced. "Senzai! Any ideas?!"


    "Just leave this Mirror World! If Ishtar can take control here, then we just need to escape to the real world where gods can¡¯t use their power!"


    Hikaru''s mind raced as he gripped Senzai tightly. "Ayami! We need a reflection¡ªfind water! It has to be under the sun so the reflection is strong enough to act as a mirror!"


    To Be Continue.

 Saving Her II

    Ayami didn¡¯t hesitate. "Hold on!" she growled, pivoting sharply. Her powerful legs kicked off the unstable ground, dodging a volley of golden energy blasts as she bolted in the opposite direction.


    Lina fired another shot, taking out a summoned follower who had gotten too close. "You better have a plan, Hikaru!"


    "This is the plan!" Hikaru shouted over the roaring wind. He glanced down at Senzai. "Tell me there¡¯s a water source nearby!"


    Senzai¡¯s pages flipped wildly before settling. "A reflecting pool near the ruined shrine just ahead!"


    Ayami surged forward, her sharp eyes scanning the distorted landscape. Then she saw it a shimmering body of water nestled between broken columns, its surface perfectly still, reflecting the golden glow of the corrupted sky above.


    "There!" she called, making a beeline for it.


    Ishtar¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Oh, no you don¡¯t!" She raised her hand, magic surging as the sky above them darkened.


    "Move, move, move!" Hikaru yelled.


    Ayami leaped just as a golden shockwave exploded behind them. She hit the ground running, her claws digging deep as she skidded to the water¡¯s edge. Without slowing down, she lunged straight for the surface.


    The water rippled then shattered like glass.


    A flash of white light consumed them as they plunged through the reflection, the Mirror World vanishing behind them.


    Darkness wrapped around them like a thick fog as they passed through the reflection, the sensation of weightlessness pulling at their bodies. For a moment, it felt as if they were floating¡ªdrifting in a void where time had no meaning.


    Then, one by one, they collapsed.


    Hikaru barely had time to register the shift before his limbs felt impossibly heavy. His vision blurred, and before he could even call out, his consciousness slipped away.


    Lina''s sniper clattered to the unseen ground as she fell limp. Ayami, still mid-transformation, barely managed a growl before her form flickered between human and feline¡ªthen she too succumbed. Even Sakura, who had been gripping onto Ayami for dear life, was pulled into the unnatural slumber without resistance.


    All of them¡ªsilent, unmoving.


    Except for one.


    Senzai floated above Hikaru¡¯s chest, pages fluttering erratically. The ancient book¡¯s ink shimmered, reacting to the strange energy around them.


    "This isn¡¯t right," Senzai muttered, though no one was awake to hear. "We didn¡¯t return to the real world¡­ but we¡¯re not in the Mirror World either."


    The book scanned its surroundings¡ªor what little of them there were. The space around them was¡­ shifting. Shadows twisted unnaturally, and the air itself seemed to ripple, constantly changing between familiar shapes and unrecognizable patterns.


    "The Dimension of Change," Senzai realized grimly. "A place between places."


    The book flipped its pages urgently, searching for answers. "If they don¡¯t wake up soon¡­ they might not wake up at all."


    Before Senzai could process its next move, a deep, unfamiliar voice echoed through the shifting void.


    "Relax, little book. They are safe."


    Senzai¡¯s pages stiffened. "Who¡¯s there?"


    "You are in a place neither here nor there," the voice continued. "And since you all stumbled into my domain, I figured I might as well extend some hospitality."


    Senzai¡¯s ink pulsed uneasily. "Your domain? Who exactly are you?"


    Before an answer came, the entire space twisted. The shifting void collapsed around them, folding in on itself like a crumpled sheet of paper then everything went still.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    A sudden impact.


    The next thing they knew, they were sprawled across scorching sand, the suffocating heat of an endless desert pressing down on them.


    Hikaru groaned as he pushed himself up, sand clinging to his clothes. His head felt heavy, like he had just woken from a dream he couldn¡¯t quite remember.


    Lina stirred next to him, rubbing her temples. "Ugh¡­ where are we?"


    Ayami sat up with a frown, shaking grains of sand from her hair. "...Hey, Hikaru, is this where we¡¯re supposed to land when leaving the Mirror World?"


    Silence.


    Hikaru¡¯s expression darkened. "No¡­ We were supposed to come out near the mountain. Why are we in the middle of a desert? Where is this place?"


    They scanned their surroundings. It wasn¡¯t just an open wasteland¡ªit was enclosed, almost like a hidden stronghold built into the dunes.


    Lina ran her fingers through the sand, frowning. "This feels... Arabic."


    Before anyone could respond, a dry cough echoed from another room, followed by a voice.


    "You guys are in Egypt."


    They all froze.


    The voice came from beyond the nearby doorway. Hikaru, Lina, and Ayami exchanged glances, silently debating whether they should check it out¡ªor stay exactly where they were.


    Senzai¡¯s voice crackled in Hikaru¡¯s mind, firm and urgent. "Go. We need answers."


    Hikaru glanced at Lina and Ayami. "I¡¯ll go if you guys go."


    Ayami scoffed, stretching as she stood. "What are you, a kid? Just get up already."


    Sakura hesitated, her eyes darting around the unfamiliar surroundings. "G-Guys¡­ where are we, actually?"


    Lina exhaled, dusting off her sleeves. "Sakura-san, let¡¯s just go and see where that voice is coming from. Standing around won¡¯t help."


    The group cautiously stepped into the next room, the air thick with an unfamiliar scent¡ªincense mixed with something metallic. The space was dimly lit by lanterns flickering along the walls, casting long shadows over the sand-covered stone floor.


    Seated against the far wall was a man, his presence commanding despite his battered appearance. His long, curly black hair framed a face lined with experience, thick brows furrowing slightly as he looked up at them. His features were unmistakably Arabic, his skin tanned and weathered. But what stood out most wasn¡¯t his face¡ªit was the fact that he was missing a hand and a leg, both replaced with intricate, infused prosthetics that pulsed faintly with energy. A breathing mask covered the lower half of his face, tubes running from it to a worn-looking device at his side.


    The man exhaled through the mask, the sound mechanical and rhythmic. His sharp eyes studied them, lingering on Hikaru before shifting to the others.


    "So," he said, his voice rough yet steady. "You¡¯re the ones who fell into my domain."


    Hikaru tensed under the weight of the man¡¯s gaze. Even with his battered body, there was something undeniably powerful about him.


    Ayami crossed her arms, tilting her head. "Your domain? What, this random desert?"


    The man let out a low chuckle, the sound slightly distorted through his breathing mask. "You think this is just a desert?" He gestured vaguely at the walls around them. "You¡¯re in a place between places. A crossroads of sorts. Not quite the real world, not quite the Mirror World. You should count yourselves lucky you didn¡¯t get lost in the in-between forever."


    Sakura swallowed hard. "So... you saved us?"


    The man shrugged, shifting slightly as his prosthetic arm whirred softly. "Saved, trapped. Depends on how you look at it." His sharp gaze landed on Hikaru. "The real question is, why can you create the Mirror World?"


    Everyone turned to Hikaru. He stiffened, his mind racing. He didn¡¯t know. He never questioned it before never had to.


    Then, suddenly, the pages of Senzai flipped wildly, ink shifting and reforming as if searching for something.


    Finally, the book settled on a page.


    "The Legend of Enkidu."


    Senzai¡¯s voice echoed in Hikaru¡¯s mind.


    "He¡¯s... Enkidu himself."


    Hikaru felt his stomach drop.


    "What?" he muttered, staring at the book.


    Ayami leaned in, golden eyes narrowing at the page. "You wanna run that by us again?"


    Sakura glanced between them, confusion written all over her face. "Wait... the Enkidu? Like, the one from mythology?"


    The man with the breathing mask exhaled slowly, his voice laced with amusement. "Seems like someone remembers me."


    Silence fell over the room.


    Hikaru felt his pulse hammering in his ears. Ayami¡¯s usual smug expression was gone, replaced by something rare genuine shock. Lina¡¯s fingers twitched near her weapon, but she didn¡¯t draw it. Even Sakura, who barely understood the full extent of what was happening, looked like someone had just flipped her world upside down.


    "You¡¯re kidding," Ayami finally said, her voice flat. "But if it¡¯s really you... it makes sense. So this place isn¡¯t the Mirror World or the real world. No wonder the gods never found you."


    The man chuckled, the sound slightly distorted through his mask. "Haha... This place is the last bit of magic I have left. It used to be much larger, a vault where Gilgamesh and I kept our treasures, our wealth."


    Lina¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So what happened? Why does it look like a forgotten ruin instead of some grand treasury?¡±


    Enkidu let out a slow, mechanical-sounding breath through his mask. ¡°Time. Betrayal. War. Take your pick.¡± He leaned back against the worn stone wall, his lone hand resting on his knee. ¡°The gods didn¡¯t take kindly to us playing by our own rules. After I rewrote the world¡¯s laws so that no creature could use magic¡­ they tried to kill me. So, I stayed here.¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± Ayami said.


    Enkidu looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it so many times¡ªthat you took magic away from everyone. And yet, Hikaru, Lina, and I still have it. Why?¡±


    Enkidu exhaled, his gaze unreadable. ¡°¡­Brute force of the blessing.¡±


    To Be Continue.